Chapter 1: how is this better than being dead?
Summary:
James Potter wants to kill himself
Tw: suicide attempt, self-harm
Chapter Text
James
It’s cold and sterile in the small room where James Potter waits. He has been avoiding his mothers eyes for the last thirty minutes, but he can feel her stare, assessing and concerned.
“I’m not going to kill myself right here, you know,” James mumbles.
When was the nurse going to take him? It had to be nearly nine now, and they arrived at the hospital almost four hours ago. One would think that someone bent on killing themselves would earn a little more urgency.
“Don’t say things like that,” his mother hisses but her voice cracks with each word.
James nearly rolls his eyes. He really couldn’t kill himself right here, he had scoped out the room as soon as the handsome technician brought him and his mother in. The chair was bolted to the floor, the picture screwed tightly to the wall, the outlets were covered and there was nothing sharp in sight.
He wasn’t planning on killing himself in this specific room, that would be a little too meta for his taste. But, for a long time now, whenever James enters a room, the first thing that comes to his mind is a glaring question,
If I wanted to, how could I kill myself here?
James supposes he should have seen someone, talked to someone about it. He knew it wasn't normal– not by a long shot– but there was something holding him back from opening up. That something being this place right here. James does not want to be here.
The psychiatric ward is foreign to him. The careful, watchful eyes of the nurses and techs, the soft questions, the apologies for what he’s going through. And fuck, he hasn’t even been admitted yet.
Everyone here can see him in this place. It makes James' skin crawl. They know he’s broken, they know he tried to kill himself.
The second one is much more obvious, given the large white bandages covering his arms hiding (but not really because everyone knows what it is), the large, vertical cuts running from his wrist to his forearms.
Yeah, he went vertical.
The first hospital had taken him to kept him under observation for three whole days before telling his mother, very sternly, that she needed to take him to inpatient therapy– and soon.
Effie had gotten straight in her car and drove James two hours to St. Mungos.
Now they are here, in this tiny room and James is putting on a brave face (it’s what he’s best at) but tapping his fingers quickly on the right side of the bolted down, no-ridges-or-corners chair. He had signed the consent to treatment form what, an hour ago? What was taking so long?
They needed to come back and tell him he was going home, that he wasn’t depressed and had learned his lesson. Of course, neither of these things were true, but James was holding onto a tiny bit of hope that maybe, just maybe, he could go home tonight.
A man walks into the room, not the same technician as before.
“James Potter?”
James nods, still tapping his finger. He feels anxiety and dread crawling up his throat. His chest is empty, a cavernous pit stretched into the bowels of who he is.
The man gives him a soft smile, his green eyes crinkling in the corners.
“Thank you for being patient, Mr. Potter. I just have a few things we need to go over before I take you back.”
“Take me back?” James responds, his voice pitched higher than usual.
The man nods, meeting his eyes, “You’re high risk, meaning to keep yourself safe, you’re going to be committed.”
Shaking his head, James scoots back in the chair, “No, I’m okay, I swear,” He runs a hand through his unruly curls and frowns at the man.
The technician flicks his eyes quickly to James arms, the bandages nearly screaming “I tried to kill myself and failed!”
“You’re not okay James,” Effie speaks softly from beside him. “You need help, you tried to kill yourself,”
James squeezes his eyes shut, trying to force out her words.
Clearing his throat, the tech says to him seriously, “You did also sign a consent to treatment,”
James clenches his fist and grits his teeth. Beside him, he can hear his mother crying softly. Now, this is exactly what he didn’t want to happen. If he would have just been successful, he wouldn’t be having to go through this right now. James silently curses himself for ever giving his mother a key to his apartment.
He doesn’t know how, but she knew something. Possibly it had to do with the fact that James hadn’t been returning anyone's phone calls for days, he had stopped going into work. Basically, no one had heard from James Potter in a concerningly long time, given how social he is.
Or was.
Or pretended to be.
His mother found him bleeding out in his bathroom.
The guilt will never, ever go away.
Just one more thing to add to the growing list.
James doesn’t realize the technician had been speaking to him until he registers what he was saying,
“ – and we do online rounds, so you’ll have to put on this ankle bracelet.”
Oh fuck no. Was he in prison?
Tears prick in the corner of James eyes as the ankle monitor is strapped around his ankle. It was a big, black, ugly thing. Bile rises in the back of James’ throat. He can’t bear to look at his mother.
Calmly, the man who James is kind of starting to hate, says, “I’m going to take you back now. You’re in unit twelve,”
A unit number means nothing to James as he spins around and at the adult age of twenty-five, he grabs onto his mother and starts crying. Heavy, aching sobs, “Please momma….. don’t… don’t let him take me. I’m okay, see?”
James is panicking, his voice high while his hands shake uncontrollably. As he steps back and looks at her with pleading eyes.
Effie only brings a shaking hand of her own to her mouth and chokes on a sob as she looks at him, “I love you so much,” her voice is warbling and tears track down her dark cheeks.
The tech leads a sobbing James toward the door and the last thing he sees is his mother falling to the ground, wrapping her arms around herself as she cries.
___
“Are you serious?” James asks, bewildered. Any color in the whole world and they chose burnt orange?
The technician (a different one, he didn’t see the other man after he led him to this room) sheepishly holds out the cloth scrubs to James as he looks at them, feeling sick to his stomach. First the ankle monitor, now this. Was he in prison? Was this a humiliation ritual? Did James actually die in his bathroom and this is hell?
James grabs the scrubs bitterly and mumbles, "Where's the bathroom?”
“Oh… Um. You’ve never been in a place like this before, have you?”
Shaking his head, he takes a tiny step backwards. For an unknown reason, he suddenly feels self conscious. All of these emotions, spiraling around him.
Nodding, the man looks at him gently, “That’s okay. I’m Michael. I’m going to have to ask you some questions and do some things that might feel a little uncomfortable. Is that okay?”
Well.
What the fuck. He couldn’t just say no.
He shrugs his shoulders and from there begins the most uncomfortable process of his life. From noting down where and what his tattoos are to making him strip down and… well.
James is definitely not hiding any contraband.
When James is finally allowed to put on the scratchy scrubs that smell faintly of cigarette smoke, he is exhausted. He adjusts his glasses, feeling numb, sick and humiliated. He’s wearing a grey pair of grippy socks for gods sake.
It must be nearly ten by now. He hadn’t eaten today. His mother stopped by a drive through on the way and James picked at his food in the car. He just doesn’t feel hungry.
James knows he’s lost weight in the past few months, muscle disappearing before his eyes. He used to be fit, strong. But now he’s just a shell.
The technician leads him through two double doors, scanning a key badge on the way in. They go through several of these doors, hallways that look the same, before they reach Unit 12. The hallway is long and there are initials written on a small whiteboard outside the doors. It looks like there are two people in a room. This does not make James feel any better.
The nurses station is dark, since it's so late in the evening, and the technician tells him to sit in the small chair by the wall. There are some people milling about and James is not surprised that most of the people look to be about his age. There are some younger looking people but also some who look to be in their sixties or seventies.
James pulls his knees to his chest in the chair and waits. As he sits, dread begins to pool in his stomach, more than was already there.
What had he done? This was a mistake. No one knows he’s here except his mother and she promised not to tell a soul. His best friends didn’t even know where he was. James has just been ignoring them for days.
Were they worried? Did they care? He was such a fuck up. He couldn’t even kill himself properly and now he was stuck in this place, surrounded by strangers and other people like him. How the hell is living with depressed people for some ungodly amount of time supposed to make him feel better?
Hugging his knees, James puts his head down and starts to softly cry. The tears just kept coming, he couldn’t stop them. There’s a loud beeping that is making him flinch every time it goes off and he’s just…
Well, James is very overwhelmed.
“Hi, you must be James,” a woman's voice says softly. James looks up to see a blonde woman in front of him, her hair in two braids.
James only nods, wiping the tears from his cheeks.
Mistake, mistake, mistake
The woman, Jess, takes his vitals and shows him his room. He started crying again at some point, he doesn’t know when. The room is dark when he gets in, and James goes to the empty bed, sitting on the strange mattress that felt more like a gym mat. He quickly grabs and hugs the small, flat pillow. James takes a few heaving breaths, trying to force air into his lungs. He was stuck here. For god knows how long.
Resentment fills his chest, slick and oily. How could his mother put him here? Why had she taken him so far from his home? Why did she have to come into his apartment?
Looking across the room, James sees the outline of another man sleeping, covers tucked up to his chest. The man is faced the opposite way, so James can’t see him. The only thing he can see is soft looking, inky curls tumbling onto the bed.
With luck, the man would be released soon and James would have the room to himself. But he’s not getting his hopes up.
James turns away and covers himself up with his hospital-grade blanket, the rough fabric brushing across his face as he pulls it over his head.
The dread, sorrow, and bone deep agony courses through him. His arms hurt. Burning, bitter pain that only a self-inflicted wound can have. James throat tightens painfully and hot, salty tears fall down his cheeks. He doesn’t want to wake up his roommate, so James bites onto the blanket as he sobs.
He’s just falling asleep when the thought that’s been in the back of his mind all day comes to the surface:
How the hell was this better than being dead?
____
When James wakes up, the sun is shining in through his window. For a moment, he’s confused. First of all, he has blackout curtains for this very reason. Second, he doesn’t have a blanket like this. Much too scratchy. These two thoughts hit him quickly and it takes him no more than three seconds to realize where he is. To remember the past few days.
He sits up and sees the bed next to him empty, the covers thrown haphazardly and a small stack of books sitting next to the bolted down bed.
James is hit with bone-deep dread as he realizes where he is at and the fact that this was definitely not a horrible dream. He has landed himself in the psych ward. His heart begins to pound rapidly and in the bright light of day, he thinks about the things that he needs to do. For example, his job.
He has unfortunately been skirting from his work responsibilities and is sure he will be fired when he returns. That doesn’t matter to James though, honestly he fucking hates his job. He shouldn’t, it pays very well, he has his own office, and it’s the job he was hoping for when he graduated university three years ago.
James realized about a year in that he hated marketing, hated managing, and hated wearing fancy suits and going to meetings with a fake smile. He hated pretending that he cared about his coworkers' sick dog or his employees' fake excuses for calling off work nearly every Friday.
Over the years, James has come to accept the fact that he’s grown bitter and resentful of everything in his miserable life. He really doesn’t know what happened.
Well.
He has an idea, but doesn’t have the mental energy to explore that right now.
So, James does what he has done best for the past several months when things get a little too hard. He falls asleep.
He wakes up an hour later to a nurse asking to take his vitals. He sits up, lets her take what she needs, and falls back asleep.
A few hours later, he’s woken up by a doctor who takes him into a small room to take his blood. Three fucking vials of it. What the hell did they need that much of his blood for? As James walks back to the nurses station, he realizes there’s no one around. He doesn’t want to ask anyone where the other patients are. That would mean talking, interacting. It was too much.
Looking at the clock, he sees that it’s noon.
So most likely it was lunch.
James goes back to sleep.
When he wakes up again, it’s not because someone else woke him. He really needed to go to the bathroom. As humiliating as this whole experience has turned out to be, it only gets worse when he has to ask the girl who is probably younger than him if she could please open the bathroom door so he can piss.
When James emerges from the bathroom, he’s exhausted again. He quickly washes his hands in the sink and looks to the window where the sun is setting. Perfect, if he could just sleep this away he would be just fine. Did it make him feel any better? No. But James is too depressed to do much else.
Laying down in the bed and cocooning himself back into his blanket, he hears another person, his roommate, go into the bathroom and turn on the shower. He drifts asleep to the sound of the running water.
And is woken up five minutes later to the sound of a door slamming shut.
Great, a loud ass roommate. As if I didn’t already want to kill myself as it is.
James scowls and throws back the blankets. As he does, he’s met with a man standing in front of him, freckles dotting his pale skin. He wears his baggy scrub pants rolled a few times at the waist, riding low on his hips. Dark, black curls drip with water and his grey eyes are wide, staring at James.
“No way,” James breathes at the same time as Regulus fucking Black snaps at him,
“You’ve got to be shitting me.”
His roommate was Regulus.
Fuck.
Chapter 2: just can't help myself
Summary:
POV: Regulus
Notes:
TW: Mentions of suicide attempts, mentions of self harm
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
From the notes of Dr. Joseph Miller, St. Mungos
Patient Admission Note – St. Mungos Hospital
Patient Name: Regulus A. Black
DOB: 06/22/1999
Date of Admission: 05/12/2024
Admitting Physician: Dr. Joseph Miller, MD
Chief Complaint
Patient was transferred from the emergency room following a suicide attempt
History of Present Illness
Mr. Black is a 24 year old male presenting with increasing depressive symptoms, insomnia, and passive suicidal ideation. He reports decreased appetite, loss of interest in previously enjoyable activities, difficulty concentrating, and fatigue. Patient was admitted following a suicide attempt. Patient attempted to take his own life after jumping off a bridge. Previous hospital reports Mr. Black was admitted with a BAC of 0.21
Past Psychiatric History
- Previous diagnosis of Major Depressive Disorder (2016).
- Three prior inpatient psychiatric admission (2016, 2019, 2021) following a suicide attempt.
- Current outpatient psychiatrist and therapist, but reports inconsistent attendance.
Medications
- N/A
Allergies
- NKDA (No Known Drug Allergies)
Family Psychiatric History
- Father: History of depression
- Maternal uncle: completed suicide
Plan
- Admit to inpatient psychiatric unit for stabilization.
- Begin antidepressants daily. Monitor for side effects.
- Initiate sleep hygiene strategies and consider medication adjustment if insomnia persists.
- Daily psychiatric evaluation and ongoing therapy sessions.
- Safety plan in place: 15-minute checks, suicide precautions.
- Contact outpatient psychiatrist for continuity of care.
Note (entered 05/22/2024): Patient is not making adequate progress and is resistant to treatment.
___
Regulus
“This has to be some kind of conflict of interest,” Regulus says, his lip curling at James.
James shrugs, the idiot, “I don’t know.” His voice is weary, tired. He even looks tired, even though he’s been sleeping all day. In fact, he looks more than just a bit tired. There are deep, dark circles under his eyes, his hair is sticking up– and not in the endearing way it usually is– but simply out of control.
He’s thinner than he used to be, and his brown skin is sallow. Regulus’ eyes catch on the two massive bandages wrapping around his arms.
Jesus fuck.
Regulus had no idea James was… no. He couldn’t do this right now. He was here (and had been for some time now) to figure his own shit out. Not to worry about James’ suicidal ideations. Not to mention, he hated James. So this whole thing? It wasn’t going to work.
“I’m going to tell the nurses,” Regulus says haughtily. He could not share a room with James Potter on a normal day, he definitely can’t share a room with him in the mental hospital.
Regulus turns to leave and do just that, but out of the corner of his eye, he sees James hang his head and hears the exhaustion, the pain in his voice when he says softly,
“Okay.”
He knows it’s not about him. He knows that the pain James is dealing with goes so much deeper than just Regulus switching rooms. But, something in Regulus is telling him that James can’t handle someone turning away from him, pushing him out like this.
Regulus remembers his own first day. The fear and cold, the sterility of it all. Every little thing triggered Regulus and he remembers wanting to crawl out of his own skin. Regardless of their past, if he had woken up on his first day to his roommate telling him he was switching rooms to get away from him…
Damn it. Regulus is an asshole.
Even so.
Don’t do it. Don’t do it. Don’t–
Turning around, he crosses his arms and looks at James, “Nevermind.”
“Huh?” James squints.
Regulus shrugs, trying to be as nonchalant as he can, “I don’t want them to put me with someone who snores. Well, someone who snores more than you anyway,”
Maybe Regulus just likes pain. Maybe he just can’t help himself.
James’ eyes widen, “Was I snoring last night?”
“No,” he shakes his head, “But I remember that you do.” He fixes James with a stare.
They don’t speak for a moment. Of course Regulus remembers before. How could he not? But he wasn’t here to dwell on the past and neither was James. So he continues,
“Anyway, you need to get up. Stop isolating yourself,”
James interrupts, “I’m not–”
“Yes, you are. You’ll get a free pass because it’s your first day, but the nurses and technicians? They see everything. Rounds are every fifteen minutes. Five, for you since you haven’t been here more than twenty four hours. But they can see who is trying and who isn’t. That’s going to make or break when you get out of here,”
Nodding, James looks down. Regulus knows it’s a lot to take in. But he got the same speech, at sixteen when he first ended up in a psychiatric hospital. And he has given the speech to several others through the years.
“Do the work, go to groups, take your meds, show remorse or whatever– tell them you’ll never do it again and you just want to get better. You’ll be out of here in five days, tops.”
James looks up at Regulus questionably, his head tilted to the side, “How long have you been here?”
Swallowing, Regulus turns away and grabs his scrub top, pulling it over his head. He runs his hands through his tangled curls, wincing at the resistance. It had just recently gotten long enough for him to tie it back. It reminds him of…
“My situation is a bit different,” Regulus says carefully.
James can clearly read between the lines because he nods and lays back down, closing his eyes. He’s going back to sleep.
“Potter–” Regulus warns. James’ sharp voice cuts him off,
“Fuck off, Black.”
James sighs and continues, softer this time, but still exasperated, “Tomorrow. I’m tired, Regulus.”
James has changed in the years since Regulus had seen him. Or maybe, it’s just that he’s seeing James at his worst. This place is interesting like that, the way that everyone you’re surrounding yourself with is in some way, at their worst.
It makes things easier. And harder.
Regulus nods, even though James can’t see him, and leaves the room, closing the door behind him. He is just now noticing the initials “J.F.P” scrawled next to “R.A.B”
He hadn’t bothered looking this morning to see what his roommates' initials were. If he had, maybe he would have been able to switch rooms before James woke up– then there would be no harm done. The thought makes Regulus wince and he grits his teeth. He’s signing himself up for a world of hurt.
There is no possible scenario where this goes well for either of them.
___
“You seen the new guy yet?” Barty asks as Regulus plops down in the chair next to him in the dayroom. The TV is quietly playing a sitcom in the background and there's a small group of other patients playing UNO in the corner.
Regulus groans and lays his head on the table, closing his eyes, “Please no,”
Chuckling, Barty pokes him with a crayon, “Oh come on he can’t be that bad.”
Letting out a sigh, Regulus cracks his eyes open and looks at the other man, “Yes, he can,”
What a nightmare this is. Right now, Regulus is at his lowest. He’s depressed, disowned, and doesn’t even really feel like a person. Of course James Potter had to show up not only in the same facility, not only the same unit, but the same fucking room as him.
“Want me to beat him up?” Barty grins, a glint in his eye.
Regulus rolls his eyes, “No it’s not that. And aren’t you here to be watching me? They will send your ass straight to unit 11 if you hit someone and then you’ll be really fucked.”
“I wouldn’t call it watching,” Barty mumbles under his breath and twirls a crayon in his hands.
One of the best and worst things about Barty is that he is one hundred percent crazy. He knows it, Regulus knows it, everyone knows it. So, when Barty found out that his best friend of fifteen years had thrown himself off a bridge and ended up in the psych ward, he did what any insane person would do.
He got himself committed to the same hospital and somehow (Regulus doesn’t want to know how) into the same unit. Because while Barty is crazy, he is crazy about the people he cares for. Barty has been with him for ten of Regulus’ fifteen days and he has no idea how his friend is going to keep himself here much longer.
“It’s watching.” Regulus replies.
He sits up and starts cuffing his sleeves. They are always way too long, even though Regulus gets the smallest size every day. And okay, maybe it does make him look just a tiny bit cooler. It’s a part of his brand, sue him.
“So, what is it about your roommate you don’t like? Is he a sleepwalker?” Barty plays with his lip ring absently, tilting his head in question at Regulus.
Regulus snorts, “I wish,”
He pauses and looks down, picking at his black nail polish. On days they get to go to the Art room, Regulus always paints his nails. This week, he painted them black.
Sighing, Regulus continues, looking back up at Barty, who is waiting patiently,
“Do you remember the guy I told you about? My brother's friend?”
He can’t say his name. Sirius. How had it gotten to this point? Where he can’t even say his brother’s name?
“Mmm, the guy you used to have a massive–”
“Kindly shut the fuck up right now,” Regulus whispers and looks around quickly, praying that James didn’t suddenly appear in the dayroom when he had his head down.
Crush.
Barty was about to say crush. And fuck, it was true.
Although, crush might be putting it lightly.
Barty’s eyes go wide, “No fucking way,” He whisper screams. “He’s here? As in… here?” His face is an unfortunate mix of shock and amusement which is definitely not making Regulus feel any better about this situation.
“Yes way, I’m literally going to k–” He cuts himself off.
Kill myself.
That’s what he’d been about to say.
However, this is not the place. Unfortunately. It’s a shame that the people here do not appreciate Regulus’ particular brand of humor.
Barty arches a brow, “Going to do what now?”
“Oh fuck off. Listen so–”
Regulus is interrupted by a loud voice outside,
“Group time! If you’re coming to group it’s in the dayroom!”
“Are you gonna stay?” Barty asks him,
“Fuck yes, I’m not trying to go back in there with him.” Regulus says quietly and brings his knees to his chest. Barty gives him an odd stare before turning away to where people are now filing into the dayroom.
How was he supposed to do this? At least he has Barty and Dorcas.
Dorcas Meadows, who is now sauntering in, somehow wearing her cloth scrubs better than anyone else. She’s only been here for five days. But, in mental hospital time, that’s equivalent to two weeks. Time works differently in the psych ward. One day, you go to breakfast and don’t know a patient's name. By dinnertime, you’ve heard their life story, told them yours and are making plans for when you get out.
It was like that for Dorcas, Barty and Regulus. Her first day was much like James’, she had been admitted after a suicide attempt and wouldn’t talk to anyone. She slept through meals, didn’t go to group– it was just kind of how it was. Everything is so overwhelming the first few days.
The next day, Dorcas showed up to lunch and was sitting alone. Barty invited her to sit with them.
“Come on, sit with friends. It’s better that way”
Dorcas had raised a brow, “I don’t even know you two.”
Barty only grinned and stuck out his hand, “I’m Barty. That’s Reg.”
“Dorcas,” she responded flatly.
“See, now we’re friends.”
“Hey guys,” Dorcas says quietly, sitting next to Regulus.
Regulus wishes, not for the first time, that men and women could be in the dayroom together. But, unfortunately, the women's dayroom is down the hall and Dorcas is stuck spending time with her roommate.
Sometimes Regulus and Barty set up three chairs at the nurses station just to play cards with Dorcas– when the nurses and techs allowed it.
Regulus nods at her and takes a sip of his coffee, “Hi,”
Dorcas gives Regulus a look and raises her eyebrows. She leans over and looks at Barty, her braids cascading over her shoulder,
“What’s wrong with him?” She asks Barty.
The asshole just grins and leans over to Dorcas conspiratorily, “Boy troubles,” He mock whispers.
Regulus, who is now crossing his arms between the two, rolls his eyes, “I’m never telling you anything again.”
“Oh, come on Reg! You’ve been saying that for years now!”
Dorcas quietly chuckles next to him. As untrusting as Barty and Regulus are, both of them were quite surprised to find that they trusted Dorcas wholeheartedly. She had been amazed to hear that Barty had gotten himself committed for Regulus. And maybe a little scared.
The group starts shortly after that, and Regulus’ mind begins to drift. It’s not that he doesn’t want to pay attention, but being here over two weeks, he’s come to realize a pattern. There are two group therapy sessions in the dayroom per day. The morning always focuses on some kind of movement or social skills and the afternoon group is always worksheets.
Regulus despises worksheets. Especially ones that make him write about his feelings and triggers and trauma.
All things that he definitely has, but doesn’t feel comfortable writing down in front of everyone.
Maybe that’s why he’s been here so long this time.
This is not Regulus’ first go in the psych ward, it’s his third. He’s hoping this will be the last one. (just like he hoped after the first and second time, but doesn’t everyone?)
The first time Regulus was hospitalized, he was sixteen. His mother went snooping in his room and found his suicide letters. It was a fucking shitshow. He was committed to a private facility (where Walburga was privy to everything Regulus talked about with the doctors.). This was where he learned the three step “fake it till you make it” method.
The method goes a little like this:
Step one: One needs to show deep remorse for what they have done (attempted suicide, overdose, etc.) even if one doesn’t feel sorry at all.
Step Two: Respect the staff. Don’t be pushy, tell them thank you, take the meds when asked.
Step Three: Interact with other patients, make friends, go to group and one must never isolate themselves
Remorse, Respect, Interaction.
Is this healthy? Maybe. Maybe not. But it’s gotten Regulus out of the psych ward three times now.
The second time was shortly before his senior year of high school. His brother had left months before and Regulus felt so much shame for not going with him that it led to a massive breakdown. He had cried, screamed, and nearly destroyed his parents house.
His third hospitalization was in college, after one of the worst semesters of his life. He had checked himself in after his friends had held an intervention of sorts, scared of how much he was drinking, terrified he was going to do something bad to himself. And he probably would have.
Now, Regulus is here at twenty-four and his tried and true method is not working.
Needless to say, this fourth time was not supposed to happen. Regulus had drank so much that he felt sick, and jumped off a bridge into the river. He had nearly drowned and would have if some “hero” hadn’t “saved” him.
If Regulus is being honest with himself, it was never that simple. None of his hospitalizations have been. But somewhere along the way, Regulus had learned to compartmentalize his life into little boxes. Because at the end of the day, all anyone cares about is the facts.
No one cares about Regulus’ desires or his burning shame, his regret. Somewhere, there’s a file with Regulus’ name on it followed by a list of diagnoses and transgressions. Regulus has begun to think of his life that way too.
The in between? That doesn’t matter. Not to the doctors, the technicians, his mother. The only thing that matters is Regulus is sick.
You’re a burden, Regulus. You always have been.
Forcing himself to think of things clinically has worked in the past. But, he’s been here for too long now and yes, this time is different from the others. Because he actually did attempt. But he’s done the work, he’s faked it, he is a model patient. Yet they still won't discharge him.
Regulus closes his eyes as the sound of the presenter’s soft voice lulls him to sleep.
He wakes up several minutes later and joins his friends at dinner. Following this is their “Fresh Air” time (Smoke break) and then before Regulus knows it, the day is over and he is in bed. He can hear someone on the phone outside his room. They can’t have cellphones, so they have to wait in a line to call family, friends, partners, etc.
He’s going through the motions, following the mundane schedule that he could most definitely recite off the top of his head.
Regulus can hear the woman on the phone arguing with someone (her baby daddy he’s pretty sure). The phone is literally right outside his door so Regulus does a lot of eavesdropping. There’s not really much else to do.
It usually doesn’t bother him, Regulus is used to falling asleep to yelling, but now James is here. He’s still sleeping.
Regulus looks over to the bed he’s been avoiding for the entire day.
Fuck, why is James so perfect? Even when he’s depressed and fast asleep?
His hair is messy and sticking up in every direction. He never took off his glasses, so they are askew on his face. His mouth is slightly open and he’s softly snoring.
Regulus turns away quickly, realizing that he’s acting like a freak, staring at James like this. His heart is quickly beating and he finds himself realizing that he feels sixteen again.
Sixteen and simultaneously crushing on and hating his brother's best friend. What a cliche.
But he couldn’t really call this a crush.
Regulus doesn’t know James, he hasn’t seen him in seven years. He’s clearly a different person than the bright, happy boy that Regulus knew as a teenager. And James doesn’t know him either. Regulus is not the same boy he was then.
So no, this feeling was not a crush.
It’s just remnants of it. The last tiny shards of it seeping out of Regulus’ heart. It will be gone in a few days.
Besides, this was not the place for meaningless, one-sided crushes.
Regulus had to focus so he could get the hell out of here.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed Regulus' POV!
I also know that it is definitely not realistic for Barty to have gotten admitted to the same hospital as Reg. Pretend like it is. Pretty please?
See you tomorrow!
Chapter 3: i'm sorry
Summary:
POV: James
Notes:
TW: mentions of depression and mental health issues.
Pretty sure this is an overall lighter chapter! Enjoy!<3
Chapter Text
Two days later
“James I need to take your vitals,”
The soft voice of the nurse technician wakes James up and he sits up in the bed, feeling groggy as a massive headache quickly hits him.
James nods and holds his arm out to the tech. As she takes his vitals she asks him how he’s doing, her voice smooth and comforting,
“I’m okay,” he says quietly.
The technician looks at him carefully, “Are you going to get up for dinner?”
James shrugs his shoulders, “Maybe,” he mumbles.
He’s been saying that for the last two days. The only thing that helps James keep track of time is when they come to take his vitals (twice a day, morning and evening) and the meal trays he barely eats off of.
There’s a sick feeling that seems to be permanently coiled in his gut. A combination of regret, shame and sadness. He hates the feeling, so he sleeps it away as best he can.
James knows this is in no way healthy. He knows Regulus was right on his first day when he told James not to isolate himself and do the work and he would be out.
But he just… can’t.
The tech quietly leaves and that’s one thing about this place he likes. He’s never pushed to do more. However, James does know that soon, someone is going to start making him get up.
Even though he really wants to, James knows that he can’t just waste away here.
Maybe tomorrow, he thinks quietly and lays back down, throwing an arm across his face. He hasn’t spoken to anyone since he got here. His mother has called the nurses station, he hasn’t called her back. He definitely hasn’t spoken to Sirius or Remus or Peter.
What does that say about him? The fact that he can’t even bother speaking to his best friends?
A hot wave of anxiety courses through his body as he imagines telling them that he tried to kill himself five days ago. Would they feel angry? Betrayed? Would they even want to be his friends anymore?
James has known Sirius and Peter since high school, when they were paired for an English project in ninth grade. They became quick friends, all playing on the same soccer team and were the only three freshmen to make varsity.
They all ended up at the same college where Sirius and James shared a dorm room. Peter’s roommate was a quiet boy named Remus, who read a lot and was by far the smartest out of the whole lot of them.
Remus was quickly adopted into the group and the four of them began renting a house when they were three years into college.
However, James moved out and into his own place last year.
After…
“Wake up, Potter,” Regulus’ voice startles James from his thoughts and his eyes fly open.
Regulus is standing over him, arms crossed, brows pulled together into a frown. His curls are loose today, dark and soft. His grey eyes are curious, but assess him seriously.
“I wasn’t sleeping.” James replies, glaring up at Regulus.
The other man waves a dismissive hand and rolls his eyes, “Whatever it is you were doing, I don’t care. Get up.”
“No?” James says, quickly annoyed.
Regulus frowns at him, “You’ve been sleeping for nearly three days straight,”
James glares right back at him, “How is that any of your business?”
This seems to cause Regulus to pause, eyes widening imperceptibly.
But James only continues, angrier now, “That’s right, you can’t just be a bitch to me like you were in high school anymore. I’m not in the fucking mood to deal with you.”
Regulus takes a step back and hurt flashes across his face so quickly that James nearly misses it.
James watches with amazement as the openness that Regulus was showing him quickly wipes clean, replaced by stony defiance. Regulus squares his shoulders, clenches his jaw, and schools his face into an expression of boredom and contempt.
He stares at James for a beat of silence, as though deciding what to say.
Regulus finally responds in a clipped voice, “Got it,” he says and turns away from James, stalking out of the room.
Did James upset Regulus?
Damn it.
When did James become so bitter? So hateful?
Regulus was kind of a bitch to him in high school. Even though they would hang out all the time with Peter and Sirius. When Regulus was younger, James remembers him tagging along. Always wanting to be right next to Sirius, following whatever his brother told him to do. He was neutral to Peter, but never seemed to like James.
James took the punches, rolled his eyes when Regulus would ignore him or say something mean. But he never knew why. All in all, they all spent a significant amount of time together. Regulus had been like an unofficial member of their friend group. Until that night.
Sirius showed up at his doorstep, clutching his arm. Blood was dripping down his skin in thin rivulets. He had tears in his eyes.
He was alone.
But, that didn’t matter. What mattered was right now, and now… it almost seemed like he was trying to help.
James had forgotten for a moment that Regulus was in here for something too. And James had just said probably the worst thing he could have to him.
Rolling his eyes, James gets out of bed and is immediately hit with a burst of exhaustion. Sleeping for three days will do that to a person, he supposes. James hasn’t even been out of his room since he got here, unless it was to ask someone to unlock the bathroom.
He wanders out into the hallway, where he sees a line of orange clad adults walking out two double doors into another hallway.
They must be going to dinner.
Now that he’s up, James realizes for the first time that he… Well, he kind of stinks.
He gets his shower supplies from the nurses station and steps into the hot water, letting it wash over him. Oh, he needed this for sure.
In the shower, James stands with his head down, a hand pressed against the wall. He can’t cry anymore, he’s simply numb and empty at this point.
The only soap is from a small pump by the shower.
Wonderful. A three in one. How could things get any better?
James can admit to himself he does feel better after showering and changing into fresh scrubs and socks. He brushes his teeth and combs through his hair the best he can with the shitty plastic brush they gave him.
Looking at the clock, James realizes it’s only been ten minutes since dinner started. He could go apologize to Regulus and possibly eat a meal.
James walks up to the nurses station where there is a group of nurses, technicians and other people he doesn’t recognize.
“You wanna go to dinner, babe?” one of the technicians turns to him and asks kindly, a hand on her hip.
James nods quietly and follows her down the hallway.
The cafeteria is large and looks similar to a high school cafe. No one really pays James any mind as he finds Regulus sitting at a table with two other people. One of them is a woman who is talking animatedly with her hands while the man next to her looks… familiar.
I have to know him from somewhere. He looks too familiar.
James sheepishly walks toward the table where the three are sitting. It’s close to the wall and far away from where the rest of the patients sit. The table is also tiny, only able to accommodate the people who are currently occupying it.
Regulus has a small, soft smile on his face. It’s odd to see, especially here. Regulus never smiled back in high school, he was such a serious child. But somehow, here in the psych ward, he had found a reason to smile.
The woman’s back is to James, so he can’t see her face. But Regulus notices him right away, his face freezing quickly before sharpening into a cold mask.
“What do you want,” Regulus says in a bitter voice. His eyes were rimmed with red and his long lashes were wet. As though he had been crying.
That couldn’t have been because of James, right? No way would Regulus Black cry over James being an asshole to him.
Right?
James suddenly feels nervous. Right when Regulus had spoken, two other pairs of eyes had flown right to him, their expressions full of disdain. He maybe shouldn’t have done this with an audience.
“Well… I uh.” James clears his throat. Why was this so hard? The three continue to stare at him, waiting.
“I guess I’m here because I’m sorry.”
Regulus says nothing.
James continues, his voice a bit stronger; “I was a dick and I shouldn’t have snapped. I know you said not to isolate yourself and I did and you clearly just wanted to help get me up and hey it did because I’m up now and… yeah. I’m sorry.”
Silence.
Both the man and woman turn to look at Regulus, their faces now devoid of emotion. Regulus looks at James and cocks his head to the side.
“Okay.” He says finally.
“Okay?” James repeats slowly. That was it? Regulus wasn’t going to fight him back? Call him names?
Regulus nods and turns back to his food. It was a clear, but not unkind dismissal.
“Okay,” James whispers and walks toward the line to get his food. He never did get the other two’s names. He probably wouldn’t, honestly. This seemed to be the end of Regulus and James interactions.
They would probably speak here and there, but they wouldn’t be friends.
James finds a table alone and sits down. The food is meatloaf. There isn’t much flavor in the meat and it’s served with a side of peas and carrots. Not bad but certainly not what he would choose for himself.
It doesn’t help that James’ appetite has been shit the last week or so. Attempting suicide would do that to a person.
“Hey, new guy,” a voice calls out from the lunch line.
James looks up to see a woman walking toward him with a tray of food. She looks about his age. Her blonde hair is streaked with pink and her full lips are parted into a grin.
Sitting down quickly in front of him, the woman begins adding an exorbitant amount of sugar to her tea.
“Hey,” James responds and gives the woman a strange look. Why is she sitting with him?
The patient throws her sugar packets on the table and reaches out a hand. Her nails are flecked with chipped blue nail polish.
“I’m Marlene, Marlene McKinnon” She says and gives James a smirk.
“James Potter” He responds and shakes her hand.
She has a firm grip, and something about her reminds him of Sirius. James can’t put his finger on exactly what it is though.
“This your first day?” Marlene asks as she starts eating her food.
“No, third.” James starts picking at his meal, feeling self conscious all of sudden. He hasn’t had any conversations with people in the last few days. Well, not if you count Regulus, but James decides to exclude that whole interaction.
She raises her brows and nods, “Ahh, you’re a sleeper.”
“I guess so.”
When had James gotten so bad at talking to people? He was always so social. So outgoing. At least, that’s what everyone around him thought.
Marlene doesn’t seem to notice James' lack of social skills and continues talking. She tells him about rules in the unit, where the schedule is, which technicians are nice and a whole bunch of information that honestly was pretty helpful.
“Why are you sitting with me?” James asks stupidly, when there’s a lapse of silence.
She shrugs and looks down at her tray, fiddling with her now empty styrofoam cup,
“It’s better to sit with friends, I think.”
“We’re friends? We just met fifteen minutes ago.” James looks at her with shock.
Friends? After James spent the entire dinner providing the most boring input to this conversation?
Marlene frowns and looks up at him, “I mean, I’d like to be. I don’t care that we just met. You’re cool.”
James blinks at Marlene, “Okay,”
The awkwardness soon fades and James finds himself in more comfortable conversation with Marlene. Before they know it, dinner is over and it’s time to go back to the unit. At least, that’s what James thinks.
As it turns out, St. Mungos has places on their schedule for, “Fresh air.” However, this is just code for, “smoke break.”
James ends up sitting with Marlene out in the courtyard. The courtyard is a large, grassy area with benches (bolted down), trees (the branches clipped so no one can climb it), and a small picnic table (also bolted down).
Even though it’s past dinner, the sun is only just now setting, casting the sky in hues of red, orange and purple. The moon is out tonight and there are some stars already visible in the sky.
James avoids looking at the stars. He doesn’t want to see one of them, and the other he is too scared to even call. He would have to tomorrow though, Sirius, Remus and Peter deserved to know what was going on. He had been such a shit friend lately.
The technicians come around and pass out community cigarettes, James is the only one (in his entire unit apparently) that doesn’t take one.
Marlene has her own pack that she got someone to bring her, and the tech asks her how many she wants. She turns to James,
“You want a community or one of mine?”
James shakes his head, “Nah, I don’t smoke.”
Marlene throws her head back and starts laughing. She’s laughing loud enough that she gets the attention of many other patients in the courtyard. James does NOT look over to a certain table where a certain man is smoking with his two friends.
Even the technician holding on to the cigarettes lets out a chuckle.
“What’s so funny?” James asks, his brows knitting together.
Marlene wipes tears, honest to god tears, from her eyes and looks at James, “You don’t smoke?” She says
James nods, “Yeah, that's what I said.”
“Well, neither did half the people out here. Notice how I said DID,”
Shaking his head, James looks out to where the other thirty or so patients are smoking. He notices that some of them cough a bit more than the others, or don’t quite seem to be comfortable holding the cigarette.
“Huh,” James murmurs.
“Yep,” Marlene throws an arm around Jamea and he freezes for just a moment before relaxing into her touch.
“Don’t you worry, Potter, I’ll get you over to the dark side. Just wait,”
For the first time since James arrived in the psych ward, he finds himself cracking a small smile. Yeah, she reminded him a lot of Sirius.
James allows himself one look over at where Regulus is sitting. He’s lounging on top of the small picnic table, leaning back onto his hands. His head is titled toward the sky and there are stray curls falling into his eyes. The dying light of the sun casts a glow around him.
Regulus takes the last hit of his cigarette before blowing the smoke up toward the sky and flicking the butt off to the side.
For some reason, James is entranced by the sight. Maybe it’s just because he hasn’t seen Regulus in what, six years?
Suddenly, Regulus turns around and meets James’ stare. They lock eyes for a moment, and James has no idea why he can’t look away.
Regulus is maybe twenty feet from him, but James can still make out the steely grey of his eyes, his face expressionless.
James turns away first, distracted by something Marlene is saying to him.
When he turns back to look at Regulus a moment later, the other man is already looking away.
Chapter 4: don't look
Summary:
Flashback baby!
Regulus is Thinking a lot
Chapter Text
2017- eight years ago
Regulus is laying at the foot of the large bed, his headphones softly playing in his ears. He listens to lofi as he pours over the text in his hands, deeply immersed in his book.
He loves music, more than a lot of things in this world. However, Regulus also loves to read. And he cannot read and listen to music with lyrics at the same time.
So, Lofi it is when Regulus reads. The book he’s reading right now is making him a bit sleepy, but Regulus has a goal this year, and it’s to read a hundred books by December 31st.
It’s April 19, and he’s already at 58.
The door flings open and before Regulus can even register it, a voice calls out,
“Ohhhh Reggie!”
Regulus takes off his headphones and sets his book down, frowning at James, who has just appeared in the doorway.
His glasses are crooked on his face and he has changed out of his school uniform and into a hoodie and shorts. James’ converse are untied on his feet and he looks like he ran all the way up here.
“Get out of my room.” He says to the other boy.
James arches a brow, “This is the guest room in my house?”
Regulus simply waves a dismissive hand, “Well, it’s mine when I’m here.”
Walking further into the large room, James cocks a hip on the wall in front of Regulus.
Ugh.
James did not need to be coming any closer to Regulus than what was absolutely necessary. At seventeen, Regulus is dealing with a lot of emotions. Two of those emotions being hate and love. And he feels both of them very strongly towards one James Potter.
It’s confusing for Regulus, and James being right in front of him is making Regulus’ heart beat quickly.
“Its yours and Sirius’ when you’re here.”
“Fine,” Regulus mutters, “What do you want?”
Sirius and Regulus have been coming to the Potters house after school for the past few years, ever since Sirius and James became friends. Since James stole his brother away from him. Regulus thinks the Potters feel bad for the brothers, for what they grew up with and still have to endure at home.
So most days after school, Regulus sits on the bleachers and reads a book or does homework while Sirius and his friends go to soccer practice. Then, they usually end up here.
Today is Friday, which means Sirius is probably staying the night. By proxy, Regulus is staying the night as well.
“We’re going to a movie, wanna come?” James’ eyes are bright and there’s a crooked grin on his face.
Regulus weighs his options. He could either stay here, have a quiet meal with James’ parents and read his book for the rest of the evening with no interruptions.
Or, he could go to a movie with Sirius’ friends, probably end up at a party afterwards where he will pine after James and end up crying in the bathroom when he inevitably sees James making out with a girl.
Only an idiot would choose the second option.
“I’ll come to a movie,” Regulus nods.
Regulus is smart about many things, but when it comes to James Potter, he is a true and honest idiot.
Hopefully the movie would be interesting enough to ignore James, but still be in his presence.
An hour later Regulus has realized the movie is not interesting enough (at least not to him) and he spends the rest of the evening doing exactly as he knew he would, pining after James.
He pretends not to feel the heat of James’ gaze every time he looks over the worn seats in the theater. He acts like he doesn’t care when James’ laugh carries across the row, warm and bright.
Much later, hours later, at a party Regulus knew he would find himself at, he is in the bathroom crying because of course he is. Of course James had gone off with a beautiful girl with thick, long blonde hair and a pretty, perfect face.
Regulus can feel the thumping of the music in his bones, hears laughter and shouting. He hates parties.
He stands up and looks in the mirror. Regulus is a bit tipsy and the world sways as he squints in the dark light of the bathroom. The eyeliner he had smudged under his eyes was now more than just a little messy and his eyes were red rimmed.
Damn it. He definitely looks like he’s been crying.
Regulus tries to smooth out his dark curls the best he can. He wishes he could grow his hair longer, like Sirius. But his mother would never allow it.
Regulus doesn’t understand how Sirius thinks getting hit is worth having long hair.
The only positive thing about nights like this is that Regulus is allowed to be himself for a while. He can smudge eyeliner around his eyes and wear his headphones around his neck. He can curse and smoke and paint his nails.
At home, Regulus’ only option is to be prim, proper and obedient.
Rubbing his eyes one last time to no avail, Regulus leaves the bathroom and comes face to face with James.
His lips are swollen and his hair is messy, as though someone had run their hands through it multiple times. Regulus’ stomach clenches and he wonders again why he decided this would be the best option.
The lights are too bright, the music too loud, and James Potter is standing there and smiling. Acting like he isn’t destroying Regulus.
Regulus pushes past James and heads toward the front door.
“Hey, wait!” he hears James say from behind him.
He could be at home right now, reading a book. Not pining over this boy.
Regulus quickly weaves through the throng of people dancing and laughing, beer getting spilled on him enough to the point where Regulus considers stopping his escape to punch someone in the face.
Alas, getting out of this house is priority number one.
When he’s finally outside, Regulus leans against the side of the house and lights a cigarette. He’s breathing heavily and his panic slowly begins to subside. There were too many people too close to him, everything was too much, the liquor was making him spin and James and then the people and…
He blows out a breath and looks up toward the sky, leaning his head back.
“Are you okay?”
Regulus nearly jumps out of his skin as he looks to see fucking James standing in front of him.
If he weren’t so overstimulated and he didn’t just cry over the guy in front of him, Regulus would find this a bit funny. How did James even find him?
Taking a deep drag of his cigarette, Regulus looks at James' concerned face, “What are you doing out here?”
“You seemed upset,” James' brows furrowed, his hands stuffed in his pockets.
Regulus lets out a sharp laugh, “Why do you even care?”
“Because you’re…” he trails off, looking away from Regulus.
“I’m what?” Regulus says bitterly, “I’m Sirius’ brother? The kid who tags along with you guys? Don’t even think about saying we’re friends because you and I both know we aren’t.”
James takes a step back and his eyes glint angrily, “Oh yeah? And whose fault is that?”
Regulus scoffs and waves a hand, “Whatever. Go back to fucking that girl you just met.” He releases an exasperated breath before muttering under his breath, “God, you’re such a whore.”
Ah, shit. He shouldn’t have said that. The alcohol is making his tongue loose and he clearly is having a harder time controlling his emotions.
Eyes widening, James steps forward, “What the fuck did you just say to me?” His voice is low, dangerous.
Regulus has a lot of strengths, but knowing when to back down is not one of them,
“You heard me,” he bites back, facing James now, looking up at him with steely eyes. He juts his chin in defiance, daring James. Regulus isn’t sure what he’s doing, or why he’s doing it, but his mind is fuzzy and he’s angry.
Regulus is angry at James, for being who he is. He’s angry at his brother for choosing James as his best friend and leaving Regulus behind. He’s angry at his parents for hurting him and Sirius, time and time again.
James is silent, staring at him. Regulus thinks James might hit him. He knows he would deserve it. He and James would never happen, so it didn’t matter what he did. Nothing about them mattered.
James is straight and Regulus is not. James is happy and bright and all things sunshine, Regulus is all sharp edges and broken inside. He is quiet but talks too much. He is assertive but also too meek. He cries too much, yet never shows enough emotion.
Regulus is a tapestry of contradictions.
Eventually, James shakes his head and looks away from Regulus, his posture loosening.
“Why do you even care?” James echoes the words Regulus had just spoken to him moments before, his voice quiet.
Regulus swallows, his throat tight. “I don’t,” he whispers.
Both of them knew that wasn’t true at all.
_____
Today, St. Mungo’s Hospital
Regulus doesn’t know why, but this memory plays on loop in his head from time to time. Even now, almost a decade later.
Well, he knows why. This was the last time he ever spoke to James. Until now.
Regulus and James began to ignore each other after the party. Regulus stopped going to James house and if they saw each other at school, they would simply act like the other didn’t exist.
They would make up, Regulus had thought at the time. And it would go back to normal, Regulus pining, James being himself and all would be right in the world.
However, two weeks after the party, Sirius and moved out of their parents house. He had begged Regulus to come with him. But Regulus wouldn’t go. He pushed Sirius away. So, he left, Regulus stayed.
Sirius hated Regulus for staying, and Regulus hated Sirius for leaving.
Three weeks after that, Sirius, James and Peter graduated high school and left for college. Regulus never saw them again.
Of course they had all chosen Sirius. Had cut Regulus off like he was gum scraped off the bottom of their shoes. He couldn’t blame them, he was the little brother. The one who was always just… there. Unwanted.
But it still hurts.
Even today.
It wasn’t surprising that James hated him, even now.
Regulus hates him too. He hates that he took Sirius from him, hates that James never spoke to him again, (even though Regulus never spoke to him either), and hates that James is back here now and Regulus is still pining after him.
“Hey,” James says quietly as he walks into their room, closing the door behind him,
Regulus doesn’t look at James, his arms behind his head as he looks up at the ceiling from his bed,
“You know they're going to open that door in about thirty seconds, right?”
James chuckles softly and lays down in his bed. Regulus can see from the corner of his eye that James is turned toward him, an arm propping his head up.
Don’t look. Don’t look. Don’t fucking look.
Regulus turns on his side to look at James and wishes he wouldn’t have. Even now, even after all these years, James is breathtaking.
Regulus feels sixteen again when he looks at him, his heart clenching in his chest.
“Are you okay?” Regulus asks. A stupid question. Of course he wasn’t okay, they were in the fucking mental hospital.
James shakes his head, “No, but I’m glad you woke me up today.” he sighs as he looks away and continues, “Even though I was an asshole to you,”
The memory from years ago flashes through his mind,
God, you’re such a whore
“I’ve said much worse to you over the years,” Regulus murmurs quietly, turning onto his back so he can’t see James’ face.
His words are met with silence, stretching across the two of them, aching and painful.
“Yeah,” James says finally, his voice soft. Regulus knows he’s thinking of that night, the last time they spoke.
The two are silent for a moment before Regulus turns back to the other man, who, Regulus realizes with a pang, is still looking at him.
“Does Sirius know you’re here?” James asks.
Regulus arches a brow, “Does he know you’re here?”
James winces and looks away, pain etched across his face.
“I’m going to call him tomorrow,” He says, his voice wobbling.
“Are you nervous? Do you not want to?” Regulus asks. His words are measured, careful. He isn’t sure how to talk to James without breaking. He doesn’t know how to be around him without either wanting to hurt him or wanting to kiss him.
James sits up, turning toward Regulus. He dangles one leg off the bed and props the other up, resting his arm on it.
Regulus sits up too, crossing his legs as he faces James.
“I’m not nervous and I want to. I’m just…” James trails off and looks away.
“Ashamed?” Regulus supplies for him.
James nods and runs a hand through his hair. Regulus’ eyes catch on the tattoos scattered along James’ bicep. He can’t make them out, but it still makes his heart beat a bit faster.
“It’s not like he or Peter or Remus will judge me or make me feel bad I just… I’m embarrassed. And scared that they will see me differently. I’ve been such a bad friend” James’ voice sounds desperate, sadness seeping through his words.
Ah, so the three of them were still friends. Regulus has never heard of Remus before though. He doesn’t know why he would have, he hasn’t had any sort of contact with any of them for years. But there’s no way that James was a bad friend, he was one of the best friends anyone could have.
Even though Regulus never got the pleasure of being close with James, he could see it in the way he treated the others. It’s an honor to be loved by James Potter.
“They won’t,” Regulus says with conviction, his voice steady. “But remember, this is your business, if you don’t want them to know, don’t tell them. If it’s what’s best for you, then it's not being mean or a bad friend.” he shrugs, “At least, that’s what my opinion is anyway.”
James looks at Regulus, “So no one knows in your life?”
Regulus huffs a laugh, “Oh no, all of my friends know. This isn’t… a new thing for me. They are used to me pulling shit like this by now,”
Though his voice is light, there’s a deep ache in his chest when he says those words. It’s a painful thought, knowing that he’s the fuckup. James seems to see the pain behind Regulus’ words and doesn’t say anything for a moment.
After a beat of silence, he asks softly, “How many times have you been here?”
“Four.” Regulus says.
James’ brows fly upward, he fumbles with his words, eyes wide, “I didn’t… I never…”
“Relax Potter, only one of them was while we knew each other and I never told anyone. Not even my brother.” Regulus again tries to keep his voice light, but this conversation is making him feel things he does not want to.
It makes him think of Sirius, who he misses hates. It also is making him think about his past hospitalizations, his feelings and all things he tries to actively avoid here. Regulus cannot go down the rabbit hole of trauma or he would be stuck here forever.
“What about the others?” James asks curiously.
Regulus shakes his head, “I don’t want to talk about those.” His throat becomes tight.
James nods, “What about your friends? Your job?”
Regulus tilts his head to the side, “If I didn’t know better, I would think you’re trying to get to know me.”
“Well I–”
James is cut off as the door opens and one of the technicians, Molly, comes in with her tablet in hand. The bright light of the hallway illuminates the room, and Regulus sees James’ expression falter a bit.
“Just doing rounds, dears,” She says kindly, giving the two a warm smile. Regulus lifts his foot with the monitor closer to the tablet,
“Got it, Regulus!” she smiles.
James does the same thing and Molly smiles again at them before walking toward the door, “It’s almost lights out, gentleman.”
“Thank you,” Regulus calls, his voice sweet and he flashes a grin at the technician. She blushes and shakes her head as she leaves. Regulus’ grin fades as soon as she leaves, the door staying cracked open.
“What was that?” James asks Regulus after Molly leaves, his expression confused,
With a similar expression on his face, Regulus asks, “What do you mean?”
James gestures to the doorway, “You were so… nice to her.”
Regulus frowns and begins fiddling with the blanket laying across his lap.
“I’m nice all the time,” he mutters.
James pins him with a stare and Regulus rolls his eyes,
“Well, I’m trying to get out of here. I can’t very well be a bitch now can I?” He asks James, smirking at the other man.
James laughs before laying down in his bed bidding Regulus goodnight as he turns over and pulls the covers close to his chest.
Regulus stays in place for a moment, watching as James’ breathing quickly evens out, and he begins snoring softly.
No, this was nothing like being sixteen again. Because when Regulus was sixteen, he had hope. When he was sixteen, his future looked much brighter than it does now. When he was sixteen he had his brother. If Regulus could see himself now, what would his younger self say? How disappointed would he be in Regulus?
Years of pain and heartbreak threaten to consume him at the thought. A familiar pain tightens his throat and Regulus lays down flat on his back, looking up toward the ceiling once again.
God, he wishes he had music.
Just to drown out the noise.
Notes:
This chapter was entirely inspired by two different fanarts. The first one is the one of Regulus lying on a bed with headphones by likeafunerall and the other one is the one of Regulus sitting on the bleachers with the pink headphones by sophithil so IYKYK!!!!!! I would have linked them but I'm not sure how
Chapter 5: do you still play?
Summary:
James has some emotions:/
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey Sirius,” James can hear how small his voice sounds, the wobbling of his words.
A gasp on the other end of the line and James hears the phone pulled away from Sirius’ ear as he shouts at someone, “Shut the fuck up for a second,” A moment of rustling around, a door slamming shut, and then,
“James? Is that you?” Sirius’ voice sounds breathless and panicked.
“Yeah,” James whispers.
He begins to pick at his thumbs, tears welling in his eyes. The oily, cold fear is back. It had gone away a few times last night. Well, it wasn’t so unbearable at least. The first was when he was talking to Marlene and the second… The second was with Regulus.
James still doesn’t know how to feel about that. The pain he had been feeling was dulled to a quiet ache when he talked to him, his shame, his fear. Not gone, but he felt… not so alone.
“What the fuck happened? Why does the caller ID say St. Mungos? Where have you been?”
James knows that Sirius is an anxious man, he has been since James has known him. So shame builds tightly in his gut as he begins to explain to Sirius where he was. What had happened. What he had done to himself.
He didn’t give Sirius all the details, some of it was too hard to say out loud. But he told him enough.
By the end, Sirius is crying on the other end of the line and James wants to throw up.
You did this, you did this. This is all because of you.
“I’m sorry,” James rasps, tears falling down his face.
A patient walks by the small chair where James is sitting. How interesting it was, that James was having one of the most difficult conversations of his life in front of so many people. He knew everyone could hear if they tried hard enough. He had heard many phone conversations since he arrived at St. Mungos.
“What the hell do you have to be sorry for?” Sirius says, his voice thick.
James closes his eyes and holds the phone away from his ear, biting back a sob. When he’s sure he won’t melt into a puddle in the chair, he replies,
“I’m hurting you.”
There’s silence at the other end of the line.
After a moment, Sirius says in a wavering voice, “I’m sorry, James. I should have seen, should have asked. Should have tried harder. When you moved out. After everything. I should have–”
James shakes his head, bile in his throat now, he interrupts Sirius, “This isn’t on you. I didn’t tell anyone what I was going through. I’m an adult. My actions are my own. I’m just sorry that you’re hurting now because of me”
“I love you, James. You’re my best friend. I will be here for you no matter what. Stop being sorry, I’m just so happy you’re alive,”
James doesn’t say “me too”. He can’t. He tries, but the words catch in his throat. Is he happy he’s alive?
Sirius continues talking, “Can I come see you?”
James grimaces, “I don’t think you want to see me like this.”
On the other end of the line, he can hear Sirius scoff, “I have known you for over ten years, I don’t care how you look.”
Okay. This was fine. He could do this. He misses Sirius terribly and wants to see him. Even though he is all wrong now, even though he’s not the person he used to be, it feels a bit better that Sirius knows.
“Yeah, I would like that.”
Sirius pauses, “What about…”
“Please tell them.” James blurts out, more shame and guilt coursing through him.
It was easier. He couldn’t have this conversation again. Not with Peter or Remus. It was much too difficult. He feels like a coward, but he can’t do it.
“Okay,” Sirius says in a steady voice, “What about work? Any bills you need to pay?”
Sirius loved having a job, James had learned over the years. When he was anxious or scared or overwhelmed, Sirius began to make a plan. What could he do, how he can help. It was one of the things James loves most about his best friend.
“You’ll have to talk to my mom, I don't know if she has done that,” James replies sheepishly. He hasn’t even called his mom yet.
He was such a piece of shit.
The conversation ends shortly after and James finds himself exhausted. Sirius had told him not to worry, he would take care of everything.
James should feel grateful– and he is. But he mostly feels guilt. Sirius shouldn’t have to do this.
The small conversation has worn James out enough to where he goes to his room and lays on his bed. Regulus is gone, James had seen him leaving their room a few minutes before, while he was still on the phone with Sirius.
Regulus had waved at James, but didn’t say anything.
It’s mid morning now, and group is about to start. James doesn’t know if he has the energy for it. He supposes that’s where everyone is right now.
But…
He remembers what Regulus had told him the day before about isolating himself. He had felt a little better after going to dinner and talking with Marlene.
So James drags himself out of bed and shuffles into the dayroom. There are about twenty people in the room. No one pays James any mind as he sits down in one of the empty chairs closest to the door.
Looking around, James sees Marlene across the room, she gestures to an empty chair next to her. Nervously, James gets up and sits down next to Marlene.
Regulus is a few chairs down, laying the side of his head on the table, arm splayed out next to him. He’s scribbling things down in a small composition book. He doesn’t look up or seem to notice James.
Regulus’ friends however, notice him right away. They don’t sneer at him, per say, but their gaze isn’t very friendly either. Right. He had made Regulus cry just yesterday. James quickly turns away, trying to focus on what the presenter is talking about.
Coming in late had cost James the beginning of the session, but he quickly caught up to the conversation.
“So, what are some signs that you don’t feel comfortable in a situation?” The social worker asks. He has on a loose t-shirt and jeans and his thin hair is pulled back into a loose ponytail at the nape of his neck.
The man steeples his fingers together, waiting for a response.
“I start shaking,” Someone calls out, a woman who looks to be in her thirties.
The social worker nods demurely. His name is Tim– James finds out from Marlene, who is working on a coloring page in front of her. James notices most people are either writing, sleeping, coloring, or curled up in their chair. It wasn’t as though they weren’t paying attention though, after the first woman spoke, more started answering.
“I feel like I can’t breathe”
“I get super hot and my heart starts racing,”
Not everyone participated. Regulus didn’t and neither did Marlene. But it was interesting to see people feeling some of the same things that he did.
Tim goes on to talk about triggers and what they mean, how one can work on identifying them and finding ways to manage them.
Before James knows it, the hour is up and people are starting to leave. Marlene gets up and walks toward the door,
“Hey,” James says to her, “Are you leaving?”
Marlene nods, “Women and men can’t be in the same dayroom outside of group. Our room is down the hall,”
“Oh,” James says, feeling disappointed.
“Oh come on now, Potter, we’ll see each other in a few for smoke break.”
James gives Marlene a tentative smile as she leaves. He’s alone again. Well, except for Regulus of course.
Regulus, who was now cross legged in his chair, still writing in that little book. James watches as Regulus turns to the man next to him – the man from dinner last night– and shows him the book.
The man nods and takes a crayon, scratching something out and adding something to the bottom of the page.
James watches Regulus’ slender fingers take the crayon back from the man and continue writing. For some reason, James can’t look away.
Regulus’ nails are painted black and chipping in some places, but his fingers are elegant and deft. He twirls the crayon in his fingers and it does something funny to James’ stomach.
“Are you planning to sit there and stare all day or are you coming over?” Regulus doesn’t look up from where he is seated as he speaks to James, his dark curls falling into his face.
James feels his face flush and he moves to sit on the other side of Regulus.
The man on the other side of Regulus gives him a hard stare.
James meets it and sticks out a hand, leaning over Regulus, who huffs in annoyance.
“I’m James,”
The other man levels James with a stare before hesitantly shaking his hand back,
“Barty,” his voice is smooth like honey and he has a wicked glint in his eyes.
James looks to Regulus, whose face has paled as though he had realized something, his writing forgotten in front of him.
“Huh, James…” Barty trails off and tilts his head, looking at James inquisitively.
Oh, great. Of course. Of fucking course. James feels his muscles tense and he schools his expression into bland neutrality.
Suddenly, as it always did,
“No way,” Barty whispers, his face morphing from confusion into awe. He continues, “Did you go to St. Mary’s for high school?”
James nods, forcing a small smile onto his face. Regulus is still staring straight in front of him.
“Wait– so that means you’re him, right? Reg! You never told me that th–”
Barty is cut off as Regulus elbows him sharply in his ribs, “I never told you shit Barty,” Regulus hisses, turning away from James as though that would stop him from hearing.
What had Regulus said about James?
“Yeah, I’m him.” James says weakly, not meeting Regulus’ eyes.
Please don’t ask any more questions, please just move on and we can forget this conversation ever happened.
No such luck. As though Barty had sliced open his mind and dug out quite possibly the last thing James wants to talk about, he asks the question.
“Do you still play?”
Silence.
“No.” James grits out. His hands are balled into fists on his lap.
James Potter had once been one of the best high school soccer players in the country. He wasn’t just good– he was great. It wasn’t a question of if he would go pro– it was just a matter of who’s team he would play for.
The college he ended up at was one of the best, and Sirius and Peter ended up there as well. Everything was wonderful James’ freshman year. He was in soccer, pursuing a business degree that he wouldn’t need, surrounded by his friends and happy. Mostly.
When James was nineteen, at the beginning of his sophomore season, he tore his ACL. He had surgery, recovered, and went back to playing. But something had changed. He wasn’t as fast as he used to be, his knee pained him when he walked most of the time.
It wasn’t common to not fully recover from knee surgery, especially after rehabilitation. But not in James’ case.
He had to quit soccer.
James supposes that was when his depression went from bad to worse. He began to spend most of his time focusing on school, or going to parties with his friends. James shoved his depression so far down that, for a time, he forgot to be sad.
It didn’t last.
He is brought back to the present as Barty replies quietly,
“Oh.”
There wasn’t much else to say, was there? James had his future in his grasp and then it all went away.
“Excuse me, I need a moment,” James chokes out, swiftly returning to his room. The door was locked, of course it was.
After a humiliating moment of getting the door unlocked by one of the techs, who pretended not to notice James’ teary eyes, he immediately curled up into his bed.
It made him sick to think about soccer. He had been playing since he was small– only four or five years old. James knew from early on in high school that he wanted to be a pro soccer player. And he was good enough for it too.
James knew his academics wouldn’t get him very far. He had struggled with school for as long as he could remember. He had struggled enough that other kids began to notice. Teachers began to notice.
He quickly became used to the names he would get called. The looks his classmates would give him. For years, the shame continued, even as James worked to move past that sick feeling he had when he didn’t catch on to a concept as quickly as the other kids. He still feels shame even now, after he’s graduated with two degrees.
Through it all, James had soccer.
No one could question James’ intelligence on the soccer field, he was quick and strong and good.
Once he tore his ACL, he was back to feeling like that kid with a learning disability. College was hard, and not like it was for Sirius or Peter or Remus.
James needed to work five times as hard to complete half the work they did, but he had done it.
He had graduated, and landed a nice job– a good job.
And now he’s here.
What a fucking joke.
James stares at the ceiling, wishing it would fall down and bury him alive.
Notes:
Thank you to everyone still reading this fic, I truly hope you are enjoying it so far! <3
ALSO i'm so fucking excited for the next few chapters things are about to get good. I know a lot of this has been setting up for things but I promise we are going to get into the true angst soon.
Chapter 6: it's like a car crash
Summary:
Invisible Scarlett
Notes:
Tw: Mentions of blood, alcohol abuse, child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Regulus steels himself as he lifts his hand to knock on James’ door. Well, their door.
James had left with a look of pain so intense on his face that Regulus had turned to Barty and swatted him on the back of the head as soon as James had left.
“Ow!” Barty had grabbed his head, “What was that for?”
Regulus pinned Barty with a stare, “You can’t tell me you didn’t see the news when he tore his ACL. It was all over.”
“You forget that I left my posh ways behind me as soon as we got to college. I didn’t keep up with that shit.” Barty leaned back and crossed his arms, looking at Regulus pointedly.
Regulus only rolled his eyes, “Well, you upset him.”
His face immediately began to burn. He had just shown his hand to Barty, who was now grinning and raising his brows.
“Oh?”
Regulus only swatted Barty again on the head and moved toward the door,
“I’m going to check on him” Regulus tossed over his shoulder,
Barty chuckled, “Go for it, lover boy.”
Giving him the middle finger, Regulus walks out of the room and ends up here, at their door.
He softly knocks and walks in to see James curled up in his bed, facing the wall. James doesn’t turn around as Regulus pads in and sits on his bed, facing James.
“Hey,” Regulus whispers.
James turns around and Regulus’ heart pangs as he sees the hollow look in his eyes. His eyes are red rimmed and glassy.
“I should be over it by now,” James whispers.
“I don’t think that’s how it works.”
James sits up and runs a hand through his hair, “Without it I…” he trails off and swallows.
After a moment of silence, Regulus responds softly, “You don’t have to tell me.”
Looking up at him, James nods, “I know.”
They don’t speak again after that, but the silence isn’t uncomfortable. It’s quiet and soft and filled with an aching, tender pain.
Regulus doesn’t know everything that James has gone through. He doesn’t even really know the man in front of him anymore. It’s like looking at a familiar stranger.
Some things are the same, like his wire rimmed glasses, always crooked on his face. His soft brown eyes and dark, messy hair. His voice.
But many things are different.
Like the facial hair he now has, which he didn’t in school. His smiles are more careful now, guarded in a way they didn’t used to be. His eyes, still that same warm brown, were now tired and sad.
They were so young when they had last seen one another.
Their thoughts are interrupted as a voice yells out that it’s time for fresh air.
Ah, yes. Smoke break.
“Come on,” Regulus nods to James, who looks up at him with an unguarded, open expression.
The other man only nods silently and follows Regulus outside.
Regulus goes to their picnic table and sits next to Dorcas and Barty, who are already smoking. James looks around, as though trying to find someone. When he does, he waves a hand at them.
Marlene starts walking toward the table, a cigarette pressed between her lips.
“You’ve gotta be kidding me,” Dorcas says, looking toward Marlene with a grimace.
“Dorcas,” Regulus gives her a warning glare but Dorcas only shakes her head at him.
James’ eyes go wide, “I’m sorry I didn’t–”
Dorcas only waves a hand, “Not your fault.”
Marlene approaches the table and sits next to James, who is across from Dorcas and Regulus. Barty is right next to James and looking at him like he’s some kind of rockstar.
Jesus fuck, Barty was going to be the death of him.
“Hey roomie,” Marlene smirks at Dorcas, who rolls her eyes.
She flips her braids over her shoulder and lifts her cigarette to her lips, scowling at Marlene, “Don’t I get enough of you as it is? Now you’re interrupting my smoke too?”
The ballad of Dorcas and Marlene is endlessly entertaining to Barty and Regulus.
Marlene flirts with Dorcas while Dorcas pretends like she doesn’t love it. She’s cold and aloof to Marlene, which only makes Marlene want her more. And the cycle continues.
Ah, the trials and tribulations of falling in love in the mental hospital.
“Come on, babe. You love me.” Marlene leans forward and raises her brows at Dorcas.
Barty looks to James, who seems to be entranced and a little confused by Marlene and Dorcas’ banter.
“Hey, I’m sorry for earlier. I didn’t know.”
Regulus’ brows raise, he never sees Barty this genuine.
James shrugs, “It’s all good.”
He pauses for a moment and cocks his head, looking to Regulus and then back to Barty.
“Did you go to St. Mary’s too?”
Barty nods, “I moved from Westview my senior year, after you had already graduated. But I heard all about you.”
Fuck.
James doesn’t seem to register what Barty has said. There’s a crease in his brows and Regulus can almost see his thoughts, the wheels turning in his head.
“Wait, you went to St. Mary’s a year after me?”
Regulus grimaces.
James continues, still looking back and forth between the two, “So you would have been in Reg’s year…”
A beat of silence,
“Do you two fucking know each other?” James says, eyes wide.
Barty only grins at James, “He’s my best friend, I’m here all for him, baby.”
An odd look crosses James’ face before it’s gone, replaced by shock.
Regulus puts his head in his hands and groans. What did he do to deserve this? Because Barty is now setting Regulus up. He’s done it a thousand times before, and will probably do it a thousand times again.
Dorcas pats his arm and whispers, “Just let it happen.”
“It’s like a car crash,” Regulus mumbles, still not looking up.
He hears James respond to Barty, “Really?”
No no no no. Fuck Barty. Honestly fuck him.
“Yep,” Barty says cheerfully, “I mean, what are bandmates for?”
There’s a beat of silence before Regulus lifts his head up to flip off Barty, who is grinning maniacally.
Marlene is watching this all play out with a small smirk on her face. Regulus is distantly unsure how Marlene already knows this information. Though he doesn’t have time to really think too much about it as James speaks again,
“You’re in a band?” James turns to Regulus, curiosity filling his gaze.
Regulus nods, his face flushing as he mumbles, “We’re not super popular though so you probably wouldn’t–”
“Have you ever heard of Invisible Scarlett?” Barty interrupts.
James’ jaw drops, “What?”
Of course James has heard of them. Because. Of course.
They weren’t extremely popular, Regulus wasn’t lying. However, they were popular enough to have a significant fan base and the ability to go on tour and make money from it.
Regulus liked it this way. He didn’t want sold out stadiums and fans screaming his name. He wanted to be able to play a show on Saturday night, then walk down the street the next day and no one would recognize him.
People never really recognized him in public. The drummer usually isn’t the one who people seek out in a crowd.
Regulus is silently cursing Barty, shooting him angry looks as Barty grins. He was such a shit starter.
This is one of Barty’s many tactics to get Regulus laid. He had been doing it since they had formed the band back in college.
Before Regulus had been disowned.
Barty, Regulus and the twins- Pandora and Evan- had created Invisible Scarlet their sophomore year of college. It was supposed to be just for fun, a way to blow off steam and escape from their parents. Well, Regulus and Barty anyway. Pandora and Evan’s family were very supportive.
Regulus isn’t quite sure when it happened, but they started doing shows. The crowds got bigger and before they knew it, there were people who knew their name. Who wanted them to open for other popular bands.
They weren’t famous, not even close. But they were well known enough. And of course James has listened to them before. A jolt of anxiety courses through Regulus and he finds himself thinking about every song Invisible Scarlett has ever released.
What songs did he like? Did he even like their music? Has he listened to any of the songs Regulus himself has written?
The conversation continues, but Regulus is zoned out. He can tell that James’ focus stays on him though. His head is tilted to the side and he looks at Regulus with curiosity.
What was he thinking?
Regulus ruminates on this, hours later when he is sitting in the therapist's office, right down the hall.
“So, Regulus, do you plan on going back to touring once you leave?” Clare– his therapist– asks him.
Shrugging, he picks at a loose thread in the worn couch next to him, “Of course, as soon as I get out of here we are going back on tour.”
“And what of your brother?”
Regulus tenses. Why the fuck is she asking about Sirius?
Okay, he needed to stay calm. Clare wasn’t going to recommend he get discharged if he freaks out over the mere mention of Sirius.
“What about him?” Regulus tries to ask lightly.
Clare cocks her head and she looks at Regulus, “Does he know about your band? Does he know you’re here?”
“No.” Regulus bites out.
“Hm.” Clare says and writes something down on a little notepad in front of her.
Gritting his teeth, Regulus asks in the kindest way he possibly can, “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”
“Do you want him to know?”
The breath blows out from Regulus’ lungs as though he had been punched square in the stomach.
Memories pelt him like stones.
Sirius grabbing his things, begging Regulus to come with him. Regulus saying no over and over again. He had been scared, so scared. He had to make his family proud.
Sirius had called him a coward. Regulus shoved him away, hard enough that Sirius had slammed into the wall behind him. Framed photos fell to the ground. The sound of shattering glass. Sirius looking at him with pain, then disgust.
A shard of glass had cut him when the pictures fell. There was blood running down Sirius’ forearm. Regulus had done that.
I don’t ever want to see you again. Sirius had said to him with tears in his eyes.
And then he left. And Regulus was alone. He had grabbed one of the shards of glass and squeezed it until his hand bled.
“No, I don’t want him to know.” Regulus finally says to Clare, his voice unwavering.
Clare stares at him for a moment and Regulus knows she can see right through him.
Fuck.
But eventually, she nods and continues,
“We can come back to that. For now, let’s focus on how you can use calming strategies to keep your anxiety at bay…”
___
Regulus skipped group in the evening.
In fact, he didn’t go to dinner that night either.
Therapy was supposed to help. But today, it brought back memories Regulus has spent the last several years trying not to think about.
He knows that to heal one has to confront their trauma and work through it, but Regulus just doesn’t want to. Maybe that was why he was still here and not home.
Regulus misses his apartment, he misses his friends and he misses music.
Invisible Scarlett had to postpone the remainder of their tour after Regulus had jumped off the bridge. They only had three shows left, and Regulus felt like shit for them having to cancel. His friends understood, though.
Hell, Barty followed him in here. And Pandora and Evan just wanted him to be better. They had offered for Regulus to move in with them after he gets out, but he doesn’t want that. Touring with them, working with them, hanging out with them– that was all great.
But Regulus could not handle living with them. It was a lot and he knows that he and his friends would grow to resent each other if Regulus moved in.
They would grow to resent you, a small voice says in Regulus’ head, which he ignores
He would have to find a new place though when he gets out. As much as he loves his place, he can’t keep up with it anymore.
A quick knock at the door causes Regulus to jump, ripping him from his thoughts.
“I brought you something,” James’ deep voice fills the room and he tosses a bag of chips toward Regulus. He catches it and looks at James curiously,
“You stole this from the cafeteria?”
James grimaces and grabs the back of his neck sheepishly, “Yeah, well I had to stuff it in my pants so they wouldn’t see it.”
Regulus only barely conceals his shock.
Hoy. Fucking. Shit.
He can be cool about this. Of course he can. He’s Regulus Black, cool, calm, collected.
“Oh really?” His voice comes out high and strained.
Ah fuck.
James doesn’t notice, or at least he pretends he doesn’t as he shrugs and sits on the edge of his bed.
“Yeah, well. I didn’t see you at dinner.”
Regulus nods and starts twisting his hair with one of his fingers. He pulls tight, tight, tighter until his pointer finger is numb.
“Today was rough,” Regulus admits honestly.
James hums in response and studies Regulus for a moment, “Want to talk about it?”
It would be easy to talk to James, Regulus realizes.
James knew him before, knew him when he was living in a home with two abusive parents. He knew that Regulus and Sirius spent their childhoods hiding bruises from people at school, that they never had many friends because of the secrets.
So many secrets.
No one would ever expect two highly respected doctors to beat their sons senseless. To drill family values into them until they knew nothing else.
But James knew. He was one of the only people Sirius had told about their home situation. His family had always been there to help. They would cook dinner for Sirius and Regulus when their parents were at work late, and allow them to stay in their house when things were especially rough.
So yes, James would be easy to talk to.
But James doesn’t know him now.
He doesn’t know that Regulus has struggled with his drinking since he was disowned. He doesn’t know Regulus spends most nights in bed with a stranger because he can’t handle the loneliness. He doesn’t know how much pain consumes him when he thinks of his brother.
Regulus doesn’t think James would want to know that side of him at all.
“It’s just family stuff,” Regulus says vaguely.
His parents' abuse is easier to talk about, Regulus has found over the years. It's cut and dry, simple.
Walburga and Orion beat Sirius and Regulus, they were bad people. The end.
What is difficult is talking about Sirius. Or talking about being basically burned off the family tree, along with his brother. Or his mental state. Or his feelings for the man sitting in front of him.
So it was easier to keep things like this. He talks about the easy stuff in therapy– Clare had thrown Regulus for a loop today.
“You’re doing that thing again.” James says, and it startles Regulus from his thoughts.
He shakes his head and frowns, “Doing what?”
Casually, James replies, “Downplaying your feelings.”
“Am not.” Regulus mutters and lays down flat onto his bed, ignoring the way his heart pounds violently in his chest.
James doesn’t know him. He doesn’t know Regulus now and if he did, he wouldn’t want to.
He feels the bed sink as James quietly sits next to where Regulus is lying on his back. He’s close. Closer than he’s ever been, and Regulus relishes in it for the few moments it will last.
He doesn’t turn to look at James. He doesn’t move a muscle. `
“I know you better than you think.” the other man replies quietly.
Regulus quickly sits up and turns to James, who is looking at him earnestly, his expression open and unguarded.
He longs to reach his hand over and cup James’ cheek. To lean forward and feel, just once, what it would be like to be cherished by James Potter.
If he wasn’t so broken, if he wasn’t such a disaster, he might entertain the idea.
Instead, he gives James a sad smile,
“No, you really don’t.”
And you don’t want to.
Notes:
Sorry this is so late today! I really hope you enjoyed this chapter!! Reggie is in a band ugh I love him so much. James with the pants... had me kicking and giggling my feet as I was writing it.
Also definitely put off working on my research proposal for grad school to edit this chapter whoops
See you tomorrow yay its the weekend!!!!
Chapter 7: curiosity
Summary:
James spirals
Notes:
TW: mentions of self harm, smoking
Happy weekend and surprise early chapter!
Enjoy<3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
No, you really don’t.
The words swim around in James’ head for the next several hours, small fish stuck in a tank it never asked to be in. Long after Regulus has fallen asleep, curled softly into his bed, James replays their conversation on a loop.
His grey eyes had been dull, lifeless.
Did James know Regulus at all?
Maybe, when they were sixteen– stupid and reckless. When Regulus would follow Sirius wherever he went with stars in his eyes and his heart on his sleeve.
But that was before. It had been nearly a decade since James had seen the other man.
What did James even know about him?
Well for one, Regulus is in a band, as he found out today. He’s depressed (given their circumstances, James shouldn’t really be giving himself credit for this one, but he will anyway). Regulus has a friend– Barty.
There’s another thought tugging at the strings in James’ mind. He tried to cut those strings, but the thought continued pulling, long into the night.
Why does James care?
Why does it matter that James doesn’t know his best friend's little brother– whom he hasn’t spoken to since he was seventeen?
It doesn’t.
It’s simply… curiosity.
Sirius is James’ best friend, it’s only natural that James would worry and want to know what's going on with his estranged brother.
For Sirius.
That’s what James tells himself the next morning at breakfast, when he asks Marlene if she wanted to sit with Regulus, Dorcas and Barty.
The three look surprised for a moment before cautiously making room for Marlene and James, who sit down awkwardly and begin silently eating.
Whatever conversation they had been discussing prior to their arrival was tampered quietly and effectively.
James finds his eyes drawn to Regulus across from him, who is picking at his food with a small scowl on his face. The image of a pouting, sixteen year old Regulus flashes through James’ mind, the memory searing and hot, as though it had happened yesterday.
“You still don’t like pancakes?” James blurts out quickly without thinking.
Huh.
It’s funny how memory works.
Regulus looks up at James and tilts his head, curls brushing his shoulders.
“No,” He replies softly, his pouting scowl now transformed into a curious frown.
James’ face feels hot. Why had he said that? How did he remember that?
“You don’t like pancakes?” Dorcas turns to look at the other man, her expression bewildered.
Barty snorts and pokes his fork into the soft hotcake, snagging it off the plate in front of Regulus.
“Your loss,” He says with his mouth full.
Regulus’ lips curl into a small smile, “Too sweet,” he murmurs, not looking at James anymore.
Marlene leans her elbows forward on the table and speaks in a low voice, “What kind of freak doesn’t like pancakes?”
Raising a brow at the other woman, Regulus responds, “Notice how we’re all in here?”
James huffs a quiet laugh and begins to eat in silence. He had already mortified himself enough for today, thank you very much.
Besides, he has other things to focus on.
(Not Regulus)
Today is visitation day.
Which means Sirius, his mom, Remus, Peter…
James would be lying if he said he wasn’t nervous. Hell, he’s terrified. He doesn't want them to see him like this. The scrubs, the bandages still covering his arms, the fucking ankle monitor.
He was vulnerable, and they all knew it.
Going through the motions, but not really paying attention, James finishes his half eaten breakfast and follows the small group outside and under a shady tree in the courtyard.
His anxiety is a beast scratching at his throat, his chest, making his heart race and his head pound.
It’s not until five minutes later when he notices that everyone is staring at him that James snaps out of his stupor.
“Huh?” he asks dumbly.
Barty reaches his hand out, a lit cigarette between his fingers, “Wanna share?”
“Oh,” James responds, staring at the spliff.
He is very, very stressed.
That’s what James tells himself as he quietly nods and grabs it from Barty, willing his hands not to shake.
Everyone notices anyway.
“You okay?” Dorcas asks carefully from where she’s leaning against the large tree, her brown skin shining with sweat.
James himself is hot, despite the shade. In the middle of the summer, there’s no escape from the heat, even in the morning.
He takes a deep hit of the cigarette, feeling the nicotine rush through his brain, his blood. James nods, blowing the smoke out.
Don’t cough. Don’t fucking cough.
“My family is visiting today.” He says in a small voice. (Without even coughing)
Passing the cigarette back to Barty, James’ eyes flick to Regulus, who is staring at the concrete, face unreadable.
The three others nod sympathetically.
“The first time is always hard.” Regulus says quietly, still not looking up.
Marlene nods at Regulus and tucks a blonde strand of hair behind her ear, “After the first visit, it gets easier.”
James doesn’t respond, resorting to Regulus’ method of staring at the ground in front of him. He takes several more hits from the cigarette, finding that it unfortunately helps with the nerves. James can definitely see how people get addicted to these things.
He tunes out the rest of the conversation, again getting lost in his own head.
Was this who he was now?
Someone who can barely string two sentences together? Zoning out at every chance he gets?
It never used to be like this.
James was the person who would talk to anyone and everyone. He smiled and laughed and loved.
Now there’s a deep hole in his chest, caved in and rotting from the inside. Of course, the hole is much deeper than it used to be. His shovel was smaller once, made of cheap, flimsy plastic before morphing into the large, cold metal it is now.
James has been doing this for awhile now, scooping out pieces of himself.
He had effectively killed the James Potter who danced freely and lit up every room he entered.
Now, there’s this disgusting mess left behind.
Until, of course, he kills that too and buries it wherever the other pieces of himself are.
It’s been a long time since James has been good at anything else.
___
Later, James is lying in his bed, staring at a book he has no intention of reading. It was a kids book, anyway. He had found it discarded next to Regulus’ (growing) pile by his bed.
He had skipped group today. He knows that he shouldn’t have. But his anxiety was too much for him to do much else other than spiral, spiral, spiral.
The social worker he had been forced to meet with earlier told James that he was doing this to himself.
She hadn’t quite said it like that, exactly, but James caught the meaning she had carefully weaved between her honeyed words.
Of course he knew he was doing it to himself.
If James was smart, he would have gone to the groups or even spoke to someone else today instead of letting his self loathing and anxiety fester and bubble to the surface. But, as previously established, James does not consider himself an intelligent man.
He had slipped out of the dark confines of his room several times to check the clock. Most recently, however, he had just begun to keep track of the time based on the tech’s completing their rounds.
Every fifteen minutes.
Last time he checked, it was three-thirty. A technician had come by seven times since then, which means it was roughly five.
Dinner would be soon.
James isn’t going.
After the ninth round since three-thirty, James hears the door open. He’s still staring at the book, some stupid prose about a kid and his dog, but he hears the soft padding of socked feet on the ground.
“Are you coming to dinner?” Regulus’ voice fills the room, seeps through James’ ears, soaking into his bones.
“No,” James doesn’t look up from his book.
Regulus pauses for a long moment. The sound of beeping and whirring machines come from outside the door, but in here, silence coats the walls and stains the tiled floor.
If Regulus started begging James to eat, he was going to lose it.
“You know you’re supposed to open the book to read it,” is what Regulus says instead.
James snorts humorlessly, “Obviously,”
“I wouldn’t recommend that one if you are planning on reading. Shitty ending.”
Sighing, James sits up and places the book next to him, the pages fluttering softly as it hits the bed.
Regulus is standing in front of James, his arms slack at his sides.
James absently notes it’s not often that he sees Regulus doing something other than crossing his arms or twiddling with something in his hands.
Of course, James only notices this out of curiosity. For Sirius.
“What are you doing here?” James wills his voice to sound kinder, but it comes out as a sharpened blade.
Regulus barely seems to notice the cut.
He shrugs and smirks at James, “This is my room, too.”
A memory of a similar conversation begins tapping from behind a door in James’ mind. It’s gone quickly, however, as though snatched away.
“I’m not coming to dinner.” James says flatly.
Now, Regulus does cross his arms, and as he does, James pretends not to notice the patchwork of small tattoos dotting his skin.
A heart on his left bicep, two stars on his right hand, a small cat on the inside of his forearm and about a dozen others scattered along the pale expanse of his arms and hands.
He wants to see every single one.
Curiosity’s sake, and all.
“I’m not asking you to come to dinner,” Regulus sighs, exasperated.
“So….?”
“They love you.” Regulus states plainly. “Your family. They want to see you because they love you. And it will help. All of you.”
James tilts his head back and looks toward the ceiling, running a hand through his hair and tugging.
He blows out a breath before responding, “I know. That’s why it’s hard. I don’t want them to see me like this.”
When Regulus doesn’t respond, James looks to see the other man looking at him with pursed lips.
“They already have seen you like this.” His voice is soft, words cautious and presented to James like fragile glass.
A shock of anger pulses through James’ bloodstream, making his words sharp and clipped, “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”
Regulus sits on his bed across from James, “I don’t know what happened and I’m not trying to say I do know. But if you’re here, it means that things got bad enough to where someone noticed. A hospital bracelet and scrubs are only insignificant pieces. They don’t care about that. They care about you.”
James responds quickly, without thinking through his words fully, “You don’t know anything about them. N–”
Not anymore.
Those three syllables are the unspoken words that James barely restrained himself from speaking.
Regulus hears them anyway. Slipping out– not in James’ voice, but in his wide eyes and sharp inhale as he catches himself.
The other man clenches his jaw and swallows, his pale throat bobbing.
Why was he like this now?
When had James gotten so, so bad?
His sadness and despair had taken hold of his mind and wouldn’t let go.
He knew that Regulus was only trying to be kind.
Once, James would have laughed at the notion. Regulus? Kind? To him?
But now, they are here. Twenty-somethings and in the psych ward. And for some reason, James is either taking his fear and anger out on the man in front of him or studying him with an intensity that he doesn’t understand.
The hole in his chest is a little deeper now.
“I know I don’t.” Regulus responds, not rising to the anger James has thrown his way.
James closes his eyes, regret coating his tongue, “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. You weren’t the one that stayed behind.” The words are resigned, with no emotion behind them. As though Regulus had gone over this a thousand times in his head, turning over the thought for years.
You followed Sirius everywhere. Why did you choose that moment to stay? Why did you hurt him?
He doesn’t voice this, however. As selfish as James has been, he knows that Regulus is going through his own struggles here.
“I think Sirius would want to see you,” is what James hears himself saying instead.
The statement isn’t much better than the alternatives racing through his mind.
Regulus’ face closes off and becomes blank, cold.
“No.” The softness and patience he had been showing to James was gone, replaced with icy calm.
Regulus continues, his voice filled with barely restrained fury, “And you aren’t going to tell him I’m here either.”
What James wants to do is jump up and scream at Regulus that he had no right to ask that of him. What he says instead is,
“I wasn’t planning on it.”
James could try.
He was broken and sick but he could try.
Besides, it wasn’t his place to tell Sirius either.
Is that true though? You’re here just as much as Regulus is. Whose place is it to tell him?
James pushes the thoughts from his head, that would have to be a problem for another day.
The words don’t do much to quell the anger in Regulus’ eyes. Sirius was clearly still a touchy subject for him. He stands up stiffly and turns toward the door. He calls back before leaving, voice tight,
“Do whatever you want, Potter. Let them visit, don’t, I don’t care.”
Potter.
Something twists uncomfortably in James’ gut.
Potter.
It was just his name.
Has Regulus ever called him by his first name before? James can’t remember. He tries, but there’s no memory that emerges of Regulus ever speaking the two syllables of his first name.
Why did it bother him so much that Regulus doesn’t call him James?
James wonders what his name would sound like coming from Regulus' mouth. Would his voice snap with anger like it did now?
The most vital, important question pushes its way to the forefront of James mind.
Why does he even care?
Curiosity.
Probably.
Notes:
This is one of my favorite chapters that I have written so far. I'm not sure why, but it was so fun (and sad) to write. Also, the entire first half of this fic takes place in the mental hospital (spoiler alert?) so sometimes I'm not really sure what to put for the TWs. If I missed something in the notes, please let me know and I will fix it.
ALSO as I have mentioned, I recently was on a grippy sock vacation and the part about the "fresh air time" is so real. Down to the community cigarettes and everything. The Midwest is wild guys.
I hope you enjoyed James' spiraling and I will see you tomorrow!<3
Chapter 8: a shot at healing
Summary:
Regulus goes to therapy and has a Hard Time
Notes:
TW: mentions of blood, suicidal ideations, mentions of suicide attempts,
This is a shorter chapter, but is a bit heavier than some of the other ones. Enjoy:)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“He’s fucking infuriating!”
Regulus stabs his fork into the wilted, sad looking salad in front of him. He frowns as he inspects the drooping, brown leaf and sneers.
Disgusting.
One would think that for a place hell bent on fixing broken people, they would serve some decent food.
Pushing away the excuse for dinner, Regulus looks up at Barty, who is sitting across from him at their table. Dorcas and Marlene decided to sit separately today, they had been in the middle of a very heated discussion in line. The two were now across the cafeteria, whispering in hushed voices and giggling every so often.
Finally— finally they weren’t arguing.
Regulus continues when Barty doesn’t respond, “I mean, I know he’s depressed– we all are. But God he’s such a dick about it.”
Barty winces and looks at Regulus carefully, “Listen Reg, I’m not trying to play devil's advocate here, but you don’t know what he’s going through.”
“We’re all going through something.” Regulus replies flatly, crossing his arms and leaning back in his chair.
“Oh come on, don’t pull that. You know how hard the first few days are– you of all people should know.”
Regulus only rolls his eyes.
Of course he knows how hard they are. The despair, the pain, the churning realization that there is no more pretending to be okay.
“Yeah well,” He mumbles under his breath dumbly.
Barty is quiet for a moment, the silence digging into Regulus’ bones.
Then softly, “Don’t tell me that you still…”
“Don’t.” Regulus snaps, looking down at his hands, twisting his rings around his fingers. Why they let him keep his jewelry, he doesn’t know.
“Even after all this time? All these years?”
Barty's voice is careful, tender.
“Who else could it be?” Regulus says sadly before huffing a bitter laugh, “Pathetic though, isn’t it?”
James had always been… everything. An unattainable goal, the one who stole his brother, a man who shone like the sun, even now, after the heaviness of grief and pain had driven him into the ground.
He was the sun.
Regulus had written songs about the sun.
And oh, how lucky he was to have once been in James’ orbit.
“Reg, why didn’t you change rooms? You can’t torture youself like this.”
He tries to ignore the fact that Barty did not rebuke his claim about being pathetic. That’s fine. Regulus knows he is.
Groaning, Regulus puts his head on the table, “I don’t know,” he mumbles.
The nurses call for the end of dinner, walking around to the tables to complete rounds. Regulus keeps his head down.
Pathetic.
Barty sighs before his chair squeaks on the linoleum floor. Regulus feels his hand grip his shoulder lightly.
“You might want to rethink that. For your own sake.”
I know.
Regulus doesn’t say this out loud.
___
When Regulus returns from dinner, James is gone.
His family must be here.
Family.
Including Sirius.
The thought itches in the back of Regulus’ mind, making his stomach clench and his hands shake. He trusted that James wouldn’t tell him, but still…
His brother was in the building. With a few words, Regulus could see him again. Could talk to him. But of course, Sirius would never want that– not after what Regulus had done to him.
The memory of Regulus pushing Sirius, making him bleed, is a thorny noose tight around his throat. It haunts his dreams– the fear, the pain, the disgust.
The thorns press deeply into his skin as he sits in front of Clare once again, willing his face into a neutral expression. The therapist is looking at him with a knowing expression, waiting for him to speak. He had forgotten what she had asked though, too wrapped up in his own despair.
Clare had been pushing him lately, bringing up things that made Regulus' stomach turn. She had to know what it was doing to him. He leaves every session feeling as though his skin has been peeled from his body, leaving him raw and exposed.
He hates it. He hates her. Fuck her for forcing him into this. Why couldn’t she be like all the others he had dealt with? The questions have always been the same, and he could fake his way through those. Until now.
Clare speaks again, looking at him with an expression he can only describe as pity,
“Are you ready to talk about your brother?”
Tighter the noose pulls, drawing blood. It drips onto his hands, staining them red. He had made his brother bleed.
“I don’t need to.” Regulus says flippantly, twisting, twisting his rings.
Clare hums and writes something down on her notepad, “Your body language tells me otherwise,”
Could she see the blood on his hands? The noose around his neck?
He lays his palms flat on his thighs.
Stillness.
Sirius is here.
Regulus is dying.
“There’s nothing to tell.”
That was the truth.
Sirius had left, Regulus had stayed. Sirius was brave, Regulus was a coward.
The end.
“Do you believe that?” Clare’s voice is firm, her words grabbing that thorny rope and yanking. It hurts.
Regulus looks at the woman in front of him and scoffs, “Why do you want to know about him so badly?”
“I think if you want a shot at healing, if you really want this to be your last time here, you need to confront your past with him.”
There’s a clock on the wall behind Clare. He has five minutes left in their session.
Regulus watches it tick, tick, tick.
Last time was supposed to be his last time here. This time, he should have been successful. When he jumped off that bridge into the unknown, that was supposed to be it. He had failed. This is what came after.
Four minutes.
A shot at healing.
What a joke. There was no healing from this. Regulus had faced death, had tasted its sweetness as it ran thickly down his throat, settling comfortably in his stomach.
“Do you want to live?”
I don’t know.
“Yes.”
Did James feel like this too? Did he taste death and feel its warmth wrap around him? Was that warmth ripped from him the way it was ripped from Regulus, leaving him cold and empty?
He never thought that James of all people would understand. That the sun would understand what it was like to feel the glacial cold that freezes his bones.
But, Regulus supposes he does understand. James just might feel this biting pain too.
Was there a noose around his neck? Did James have blood on his hands?
Three minutes.
“I can’t confidently discharge you if I feel as though you aren’t safe. I need to know that you are working to heal. Talking about him is the first step. I know there’s trauma from your childhood, and I think that your inability to confront it is part of why you’re here. Again.”
Every word is calm as it punches into Regulus’ chest. He twists his rings again, looking back down.
“You’re wrong.”
“So tell me his name.”
Tell me his name.
Regulus doesn’t even know how his brother's name would sound coming from his mouth. It had been years since he had spoken it. Did Sirius talk about him? Or did he avoid the subject of Regulus altogether?
“No.”
Two minutes.
Clare sighs and scribbles something else down on her paper.
“Don’t you have computers for that?” Regulus’ own voice sounds hollow, empty.
Clare is not amused.
“You’ve been here almost three weeks, Regulus.”
A lifetime, it feels like.
“Getting sick of me?”
“Three weeks is a long time to be here.”
Regulus knows this. He wants to leave. He wants to return home so badly that it hurts. Pandora and Evan are taking care of his cat, Midnight. He misses her. He misses the band. He misses music and writing songs with a pencil.
And yet, he can’t even speak Sirius’ name. He isn’t quite sure if he wants to live or not.
Less than a minute now.
“Then let me go home.”
It’s such an interesting game that he and Clare have been playing for the last few sessions. She begs to hear about Sirius, Regulus deflects and runs out the clock.
Regulus always wins.
Why was he like this?
“I’m considering transferring you to the residential unit.”
Regulus pauses. This isn’t in the script.
He can’t swallow. Can’t breathe.
Could she do that?
Clare continues, her voice softer, though her words slice through Regulus’ heart,
“You’re not making progress, Regulus.”
Silence.
Progress.
The woman sighs and closes her notepad with a snap. It echoes through the quiet room, the sound sharp and final.
Time was up.
Regulus stands on shaky legs, his hands fisted at his sides.
Residential. Permanent.
Do you want to live?
Gritting his teeth, Regulus looks at Clare, who is waiting patiently.
“Sirius.” he whispers, the words tangled and awkward in his mouth, “My brother's name is Sirius.”
A small smile on Clare's face.
She had won this round.
And he fucking hates her for it.
Notes:
Oh Reggie:( This is probably the shortest chapter in the fic (Sorry:/ ), and I wanted to add more, but Regulus' thought process through therapy is a lot on it's own. For those of you who have been in therapy (especially in the psych ward) I know at least for me, sometimes it really does feel like this. The running out the clock, the stilted thoughts and feeling exposed. It can be so hard, and I'm proud of everyone who is here.
Things will look up for Regulus soon! Maybe! There is a happy ending!
I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I'll see you tomorrow!:) :)
Chapter 9: whatever you need
Summary:
James:(
Notes:
TW: death (in a flashback), mentions of depression
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
January, 2020
James walks into his house to the sound of screaming.
He was stopping by for breakfast with his parents, like he does every weekend. James is happy that he and his friends moved into a house so close to Effie and Monty. Sometimes, they will join the Potters for family breakfasts, but everyone else was busy with their own things today. Which was just as well, James enjoys the company of his parents.
Today though, screaming reaches his ears as he opens the door to his childhood home. He drops his things, ignoring the shattering of his mothers favorite casserole dish as he takes the stairs two at a time. He skids down the hallway and nearly runs into the wall as he flings open the door to his parents bedroom.
At first, James isn’t sure what he’s looking at. There’s his mother, crouched on the bed, wailing. She’s shaking James’ dad.
Monty is in bed, still. He’s unmoving.
Which isn’t right, at all. Because his mom is in distress, and James knows his dad. If Effie is upset, Monty is there to comfort her. He always has. It used to make James think that maybe love really is possible. Every time he catches a glimpse of his parents hugging, or telling each other “I love you”, it makes something warm stir in his chest.
He is luckier than most, to have parents who unconditionally love each other. Ones who unconditionally love him.
But his dad isn’t comforting Effie now.
In fact, he’s not doing anything.
James has a sick feeling in his chest as he steps forward slowly. This has to be a dream, right? Because there’s no fucking way this can be real.
“Wake up, Monty wake UP,” His mom is screaming, over and over again. James isn’t here right now, he’s in hell. He’s numb as he lays a gentle hand on his mom’s shoulder. He can’t breathe as he looks down at his dad.
He could be sleeping.
But he’s not.
James isn’t here, James is in hell. He’s in hell as his mom falls into him, breaking into tiny pieces. She shatters under his touch. Her sobs wrack her body and James can’t see his dad anymore through the tears. He’s in hell as the police come and take his dad’s body away. He watches the stretcher crunch over the broken glass in the front room, remnants of the casserole dish sticking to the wheels.
A coldness leaks through his bones and James fears he’ll never be warm again as he’s told it was a heart attack. He died peacefully in his sleep, they tell him gently.
Monty was forty-eight. There’s nothing peaceful about that. He hears himself recite the words to his mother, who is still in the bed. Her arms hang loosely at her sides as she looks to the spot where her husband should have woken up this morning. She doesn’t respond.
James isn’t ready to live without his dad. He’s only nineteen, he shouldn’t have to do this. He shouldn’t be the one planning the funeral. He shouldn’t be the one begging his mom to get out of bed in the following weeks. But there’s no one else now, is there?
He stays at home for the entire semester, only going back to his house to grab small things he needs. His mother won’t allow him to touch anything that was his fathers. The house is a museum, untouched through the passing of time.
James’ own house is a prison. His friends look at him with grief and pity. He can’t bear to meet their eyes. There’s nowhere for James.
The depression he had felt after his injury had come back, stronger now than it had ever been before. James supposes losing a parent would do that to someone. He should have known he couldn’t push it down forever.
Something is happening to him, James can feel. He thinks grief must last forever because since the moment he saw his father’s body in bed, something left him, right in his chest. A small hole.
It’s not large, not yet. But James can feel the hollowness in his body. It rots him from the inside. James becomes used to it, over time.
A hole in his chest.
A hole
In
____
Today
James is expecting the tears when he sees Sirius, Remus and Peter.
He prepares for the worst as he is led down the hallway into the gym, set up with plastic tables and chairs.
The ankle monitor was heavy on his leg, weighing him down as he took step after fateful step toward his friends. He had gotten used to its awkward weight. James had become accustomed to his scrubs smelling like smoke, the sticky socks that he wore on his feet. He no longer pulled at the hospital bracelet on his left wrist or scratched at the bandages on his arms.
All of these familiarities that had somehow become common to James feels foreign and embarrassing once again as he enters the large room.
He notices that he is one of only three others that have visitors.
Sirius, Remus and Peter immediately stand when they see James walk in.
The hole in James’ chest feels prominent, as though it could completely cave in at any moment.
Sirius nearly runs to him and envelops him in a tight hug.
James is hesitant at first, his hands shaking as he hugs him back.
The same. Sirius was the same. His dark hair presses into James nose, his hands fisted in his shirt.
“I’m sorry,” James chokes out as he buries his face into his best friend's shoulder, throat tight.
He would not cry.
“Stop apologizing,” Remus says, and pushes Sirius away, tightly grabbing onto James.
“I wasn’t done!” Sirius cries, wrapping one back around James and the other around Remus.
Peter snorts from behind the three of them, “Well, now I feel left out.”
James feels Peter's warm weight press against his other side and then they are all hugging, sobbing and grasping onto one another like a lifeline.
When they are all sure that they can let go without falling to pieces, the men settle themselves in the hard plastic chairs.
James waits for the pity. He waits for Sirius’ gaze to drop with discomfort, for Peter to begin rambling like he does when he’s nervous, and waits for Remus to become silent and disconnected.
It never comes.
It takes James an embarrassingly long time to realize this. After all, they are his closest friends– his family.
“Where’s your mom?” Sirius frowns, looking around as though Effie might pop up at any moment.
“I told her not to come,” James says quietly.
She had been distraught already on the phone when he spoke with her a few hours ago. She was crying so much James could barely get a word in. It made his chest hurt and his lungs constricted. He told her not to come.
Effie had almost sounded relieved, which James isn’t quite sure how he feels about yet. Probably the same way he feels about his own relief that she hadn’t come. Things had been strained between them, distant. It had been like that since his father died. Since his mother had turned his childhood home into a permanent reminder of his father, frozen forever in time.
James feels tears in his eyes as he thinks of Monty, as he thinks of the person his mother became after he had died, and the person James himself has become.
Shame licks through his body and he tries to focus on the people who are here.
Peter is the first to speak after a moment, his voice hesitant, “So, uh. What happened?”
Oh, Peter. He never was one for social cues.
Sirius smacks Peter upside the head and the other man winces, frowning slightly. James lets out a light laugh, which makes all three of his friends look up at him in shock.
“Well Pete, this is going to shock you, but I think I’m depressed.”
Remus is the only one who smirks. Sirius and Peter look as though they aren’t sure if they should laugh or not. James realizes that things might be different now. Of course his friends are the same, and they love him as much as they did before. This much is clear by the fact that they are here. However, James has gotten used to other people like him. People who are also as broken as he is.
James sighs and runs a hand through his hair. He doesn’t miss the way Sirius’ eyes linger on his bandages, the devastation written on his features.
“I’m sorry I never asked for help,” James says quietly. He continues before any of them can interject, “After… my dad died,” The words had been hard to get out, but James pushes through, “I just kind of… I don’t really know what happened. But I know I pushed you all away. Especially after moving out.”
The words are clunky in his mouth, and James feels small. He knows it’s not even close to any sort of explanation. But it’s all he can give them right now.
He can’t tell them about the hole in his chest, he can’t tell them about the day his father died. He especially can’t tell them about the day he tried to kill himself. James still isn’t sure who told his mom he hadn’t been picking up the phone. He’s not sure he wants to know.
“We should have done something,” Remus says, his voice hard. James looks between them all and can see that they have clearly talked about this. Talked about him.
Stop looking at me. Stop seeing me.
“I wouldn’t have accepted your help.” James says bluntly. He knows it's the truth, as much as it hurts. James had been lost in his own grief and depression for so long he’s not sure if he will ever even make it out.
“I’m trying though.” He continues, “I’m trying to let you guys help me,”
As much as it makes him sick.
Sirius reaches across the table and grabs his hand tightly. His grey eyes meet James’ and his voice is steady, despite the tears in his eyes, “Whatever you need, Prongs.”
James smiles at the old nickname and squeezes Sirius’ hand, “Thank you guys,”
The conversation turns to lighter things. Remus speaks of school, which he’s so close to being done with. He wants to be a professor, which James still can’t work out why, but he knows his friend will be amazing at it. Sirius talks about his recent cases as a lawyer, and Peter gushes about his girlfriend, Emmaline.
James feels warm inside, listening to them. He doesn’t join in much, and his friends thankfully don’t force him to. Maybe they are all the same and he’s the one who’s different. James wonders if despite the love they have for him, despite the care, if they miss the person he used to be.
He’s sure they do, hell, James even misses who he used to be.
If they could all go back, would they still choose this? Choose him?
James isn’t sure he wants to know the answer,
“So, James, you meet anyone cool?” Sirius says, resting his head on his hand.
Trying not to let his shock and anxiety show, James says casually, “Yeah, a few people.”
Your brother, actually. By the way, he tried to kill himself too. And he’s my roommate.
Yeah, James can’t see that going over well.
Remus hums in response, “Are they here right now?”
James looks around the cafeteria. He hadn’t even considered the possibility that Regulus could have visitors today too. He lets out a quiet sigh of relief when he sees a few other patients, but no one he knows well enough.
“Nope, sorry.” James says, and he’s pretty sure he doesn’t sound sorry at all.
Peter cocks his head and narrows his eyes, but doesn’t say anything. James nearly winces. Out of all his friends, he has known Peter the longest. They grew up right next door to each other, and spent most of their childhood together. Sirius knows James better than anyone, but Peter? Peter can read him like a book.
James shakes his head imperceptibly at the other man, who raises his brows, but still doesn’t speak up. James is eternally grateful for this. He knows Sirius will find out, and when he does, it will be a shitshow.
But that day would not be today. Because James is here, with his friends. Sure, he’s still broken into tiny pieces and doesn’t know how to put himself back together.
But right now?
Right now, Remus is laughing at something Sirius has said, and Peter is now looking at the two of them with an expression that can only be described as fond exasperation.
The ankle monitor is heavy, his bandages itch. He can smell the smoke on his clothes and he twists the hospital bracelet on his wrist.
But James is not dying, bleeding out in his apartment.
He's here.
For the first time in a very, very long time, James is thankful for that.
Even if it’s just a little bit.
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed! Sorry about Monty:/
See you tomorrow!<3
Chapter 10: see? steady hands
Summary:
art
Chapter Text
“I’m sorry.”
James’ voice is soft and hesitant. The words sink into Regulus’ skin and warm his blood.
The sky is bright with stars and the small chattering of conversations clinks in Regulus’ ears from around the courtyard. A soft sob, a hearty laugh, hushed voices and calm words.
He wanted to be alone.
That was what he had told Barty, Marlene and Dorcas when they asked him to join them outside.
Regulus sits on a lone bench, legs curled in his lap as he stares at the burning cigarette in his hand.
He sighs softly, not looking up at James, “I can’t do this with you tonight.” It’s too much right now. Between his argument with James, his brother, and his therapy session; Regulus is too tired to deal with this.
“You were right, Reg. It helped. Talking to them, I mean.”
It has been a long time since James has called him that.
Regulus doesn’t respond. He can’t. The familiar, oily tang of jealousy sinks in his gut, heavy and acidic.
While Regulus was struggling to speak his own brother’s name, James had been down the hall seeing him, being comforted by him.
He knows it’s his own fault, but the jealousy writhes angrily as he takes a deep hit of his cigarette.
“That's great.” Regulus doesn’t mean for his voice to come out so bitter, so tainted with hate and dripping with disdain.
James (for whatever reason) takes this as an opening to sit next to Regulus on the bench.
He’s too close.
He has an unlit cigarette in his hand.
Regulus still hasn’t looked up at him.
“You don’t deserve the way I’ve treated you.” James' voice is soft again.
Regulus does look up this time, wishing immediately he hadn’t.
The pale glow of the courtyard lights washes over James’ face, casting him in an orange hue. He looks softer, younger in this light. His face isn’t pulled tight with tension, his eyes are soft lidded and he looks renewed. It seems his conversation with his family really had helped.
Nudging to James, Regulus holds up his cigarette to his lips to help him light his unlit spliff. James takes little hits as the burning ends touch, small puffs of smoke escaping through his lips. His eyes meet Regulus’ and through the haze of his glasses, Regulus swears he sees something in James’ eyes.
It's gone before he can put his finger on it and suddenly James is leaning back, away from Regulus. He immediately misses James’ warmth, his closeness.
Fuck.
He had to get a hold of himself.
James seems unaware, content to smoke in silence, allowing Regulus time to respond.
You don’t deserve the way I’ve treated you.
Hasn’t he though?
Regulus has long since abandoned the idea of being treated right by anyone. It has never happened before and probably would never happen.
He has been with several men throughout the years, some he thought he could love, but there was always a catch.
They were hung up on someone else, married, not looking for anything serious or just simply treated him like shit. Regulus isn’t built for love that lasts, he’s realized. It’s just not in the cards for him, and even if it was, Regulus doesn’t think he deserves it.
Regulus’ relationships are screaming matches and slammed doors, hate sex and drunken phone calls, tear streaked mascara and fumbling regret in the morning.
“Okay,” Regulus says finally, tiredly. Because how could he explain to James that this wasn’t new for him? That he expects nothing more? That this is all he deserves?
“It’s not okay.” James insists, running a hand through his hair.
He continues, looking at Regulus, “I mean, it’s really not. You’re Sirius’ brother and–”
“No,” A jolt of anger wakes Regulus from his tiredness, “I’m Regulus. I’m not… I’m… If you want to apologize, apologize to me. Not Sirius’ brother.”
The name falls from his lips a bit easier now. It surprises him.
James’ eyes are wide, “Oh.”
Regulus’ face heats with embarrassment.
“I just mean… I’m a lot of things. I’m not… just his brother.”
“I know that,” James says softly.
“Do you?”
A heavy pause.
That was part of the problem, Regulus realizes. Of course, James only sees him as Sirius’ brother. Even after years have separated them, he was always– always simply Sirius’ brother.
It hurts, that even now he’s seen as nothing more.
You’re a burden, Regulus. You always have been,
“Maybe I don’t,” James replies finally. Regulus’ heart cracks a little. James continues, “But… I think... I think I’d like to.”
Oh.
James’ eyes are wide, careful as he looks at Regulus. His scrub top is rumpled and his hair is dishelved. The white bandages covering his arms stand out against his dark skin and he fiddles restlessly with the worn hospital bracelet on his wrist. Regulus realizes that he’s never seen anyone look more beautiful.
He was still the sun.
Always the sun.
Regulus clears his throat, looking away. He had been staring.
“Yeah, okay.” His voice sounds foreign in his ears, hesitant and light.
James cracks a small smile and turns fully to face Regulus, “I’m sorry, Regulus.”
Regulus’ lips twist and he gives James a shy smile of his own, “Thanks James.”
There’s a strange look that crosses James' face. He stares at Regulus like he’s… worth something. A feeling that he hasn’t had in a long time blooms in Regulus’ chest. Loosening the thorny rope around his throat, making his heart beat a bit faster. It settles deeply in his gut, warm and content.
A word dances through his mind, cutting through some of the pain that has been present for so, so long.
Hope.
And god, if that wasn’t the most dangerous thing of all.
____
Barty is discharged the next day.
Regulus knew it was only a matter of time before they realized Barty didn’t necessarily need to be hospitalized and would release him. (Now, Barty did need a lot of therapy– this is widely known, so maybe this whole experience wasn’t the worst thing for him.)
Knowing this, Regulus isn’t surprised when his friend and bandmate comes to him and dejectedly states that he has to leave.
By the look on his face, one would never be able to guess that Barty has been told that he is being discharged from the psych ward.
“There’s something about this place…” Barty says with a sad, wistful smile, as though he is already looking back on the memories that they had in St. Mungos.
“Yeah, it’s the hospital. You’re the only asshole who actively wants to be here.” Regulus frowns at him from where he’s writing in his little notebook the staff had given him on his first day. He thinks it’s meant to be for therapy notes or something, but Regulus has just been writing song lyrics.
Barty huffs and sits next to him, his own notebook in hand, along with a small stack of papers where he had decided to collect the phone numbers of some of the other patients. Including but not limited to Dorcas, Marlene and, much to Regulus’ chagrin, James.
“I know. I just like the structure.”
Rolling his eyes, Regulus picks up a new crayon. His keeps snapping them in his hands. What he wouldn’t give for a pencil right now.
“Thats the point. Besides, you have structure at home. And you have to get back to Pandora and Evan. They can’t be without a drummer and a lead singer for much longer.”
Regulus finishes the lyric he was working on before continuing, “Plus, we are going back on tour when I get out so there’s a fuck ton of work to do.”
Barty is silent. An odd feeling washes over Regulus, like he’s missing something.
“What?”
Another beat of silence before Barty leans back and crosses his arms, forcing out a light laugh, “Nothing, I’m just thinking of all the shit we have to do.”
Regulus frowns at Barty for a moment before nodding, “Yeah, so like I said, you gotta get out of here.”
He had spoken to Pandora and Evan several times while he’s been here. Though they had to postpone the tour they were on, the plan was to go back on tour as soon as Regulus was released. There was too much at stake not to. This was only Invisible Scarlet's second tour, and to cancel half their shows in the middle of a tour doesn’t look good. Not to mention the money they had to refund a ton of people and venues.
It was a shitshow. Regulus feels like the worst person in the world for doing this to his friends.
Barty and Regulus eventually move on from talk of the band, Regulus giving Barty very strict instructions for taking over the care of his cat.
When they say goodbye, Regulus still can’t get the feeling that there’s something Barty isn’t telling him, but he chalks it up to nerves and leaves it at that.
___
Dorcas and Marlene are released the following day.
Things start to move very quickly after that, almost like the world is telling Regulus he needs to move on.
He spends most of his time with, surprisingly (or unsurprisingly, depending on how you look at it), James.
Regulus still for the life of him cannot tell Clare any more about Sirius.
She pushes and prods and lets him sit in lingering silence before ending their session with a look of disappointment on her face.
The threat of residential looms in the back of his mind, screaming at him to talk or that was where he would end up.
James doesn’t know, of course, that Regulus struggles to even speak Sirius’ name. That it’s still a challenge for Regulus to listen to James tell stories about his brother or lightly bring him up in conversation.
It’s a bittersweet kind of pain, Regulus has realized. He had built Sirius up in his head, created a perfect version of his brother– the way that he saw him as a child. Regulus sees now that Sirius is just a man.
He’s a lawyer, Regulus has learned. The perfect job for him, though Regulus would never say that out loud of course. Sirius has always loved an argument. He has learned that Sirius lives with a man named Remus– but it is not romantic as the two keep saying. Apparently everyone else feels differently.
Sirius has a motorcycle and loves to cook. He doesn’t play soccer anymore, but watches it religiously.
All these little snippets of his brother have given Regulus a heartaching insight into who Sirius is now, versus who he was before leaving all those years ago. Regulus wonders how he would fit into Sirius’ life now. He knows the answer, though it pains him to think about it.
“Would you ever consider seeing him again?” James asks Regulus two days after Marlene and Dorcas are released.
The two are playing chess in the day room, the tv quietly playing in the background. There are a few new patients that Regulus hasn’t seen before roaming around. It’s always the same, the first few days.
He remembers James’ first few days, how he wouldn’t get out of bed, wouldn’t talk to anyone. James seems better, Regulus notes. He usually comes out of therapy with his notebook clutched tightly in his hands, a small smile on his face when he finds Regulus.
Regulus moves his pawn forward, baiting the other man.
“No,” Regulus says, and smirks when James takes the bait, moving his rook forward to take Regulus’ pawn.
James looks up, ignoring Regulus’ turn as he takes James’ rook with his bishop. There’s a frown creasing his beautiful face.
“Why not?”
Regulus shrugs, trying to seem nonchalant. He’s not sure if it works or not, “We are different people now. Besides, he wouldn’t want to see me anyway.”
The game forgotten, James sits back in his chair. He crosses his arms and looks at Regulus with an expression that Regulus has coined as his ‘disappointed face’.
“That’s not true and you know it.”
Regulus rolls his eyes and begins to pick at his nail polish. Today is finally art, they were actually about to get called to line up soon and he would get to repaint this monstrosity. “Listen, you don’t understand how we left things.”
This was starting to hurt. Regulus is always careful to steer conversations away from Sirius and Regulus’ rocky relationship. Hearing about who his brother is– that’s one thing. But adding Regulus to the picture? Forcing him to think about what he had done? That’s another. That’s when the rope begins to tighten around his neck once again, and not even James’ soft brown eyes or honey sweet words can loosen that knot.
James sighs, “Maybe I don’t, but that doesn’t mean he doesn’t want to see you. I’m sure he would want–”
“If you’re coming to Art, you better line up now,” The voice of one of the technicians blessedly interrupts James, and Regulus quickly stands.
“Perfect timing,” Regulus smirks at James, who gives him a flat stare, still crossing his arms from where he’s seated. “You coming?”
James sighs, as though this is the last thing in the world he would rather be doing, but dutifully stands and follows Regulus to the small line of people lining up to go to the art room.
“Art therapy” at St. Mungos is simply an art room, such as one might see in a high school, and the “therapy” part was… well. Regulus isn’t sure. It seems as though the art therapist gives everyone free reign to just do whatever they want.
This is fine by Regulus, he is usually content to sit in the corner and draw or make a shitty looking bracelet. Today, however, he would have to redo the mess that was his nails.
He examines the colors sitting across the therapists desk. Grabbing the black polish, he walks toward the corner of the room where James is attempting to make a bracelet (?) of his own. His large fingers try and fail to thread a string through the small hole in the bead. His face is twisted into an expression of frustrated concentration– furrowed brows, pursed lips, scrunched nose.
Cute.
James throws the string down, hitting the container filled with tiny beads with his hand, not enough to knock it over, but it jostles the table and the container precariously wobbles. A few beads go flying, and he receives more than a few concerned looks from some of the other patients as well as the therapist.
“I thought this was supposed to be therapeutic,” James grumbles and puts his head in his hand as Regulus sits down.
Regulus chuckles lightly and twists open the paint, carefully wiping the bristles on the rim of the bottle to remove the excess paint.
“It is therapeutic, you’re just doing it wrong.”
He looks up from painting his thumb to see James gritting his teeth at him, “How the hell can you thread a bead wrong?”
Shrugging, Regulus turns back to his task, “I didn’t know it was possible either. You just don’t have steady hands, I guess.”
James scoffs, “My hands are plenty steady.”
Oh and that’s just.
A thick warmth curls deep in Regulus’ gut and he begins to imagine just how steady James’ hands might be before catching himself, his face heating.
“Doubtful.” This is all Regulus can manage to say right now, forcing the traitorous thoughts from his mind.
Leaning forward, James plucks the brush from Regulus fingers, “Oh yeah? Let me do this then.” He holds up the brush to Regulus, a brow raised.
Regulus stares at James for a moment.
“You want to paint my nails,” Regulus replies flatly. His brain isn’t quite working correctly right now so he could be imagining things.
James shrugs and dips the brush into the black paint, “Give me your hand,”
Holy fucking shit.
Willing his hand not to shake, Regulus gives James his hand.
James’ large hand carefully –almost reverently– takes Regulus’. He sweeps over Regulus’ nails with the brush, making quick work as he covers the nail completely.
His hands are steady. Brown fingers holding the brush with care, lightly tilting Regulus’ pale fingers toward his face. Regulus can feel his soft breath on his hands as he inspects his work, a small crease between his brows.
This is… strangely intimate.
Regulus can feel how red his face is, and silently begs James not to look up. Regulus looks around. No one else seems to notice that the world is ending in the corner of the art room as James finishes Regulus’ first hand.
The fluorescent lights reflect in James glasses as he holds Regulus’ hand up for him to see, a triumphant smirk on his face,
“See? Steady hands.”
Regulus' gaze flits away from James’ face to look at his hand cradled in James’ own. James’ fingers are loosely wrapped around his palm, lightly holding Regulus’ fingers up for him to see.
Regulus' eyes lock with James and the other man’s smile falls, an unreadable expression crossing his face.
James clears his throat and places Regulus’ hand back on the table gently, looking away from him.
“Do you want me to do the other one?” James’ voice is thick, uncomfortable. He’s purposefully not looking at Regulus, instead picking up the forgotten string from his abandoned bracelet and inspecting it like it’s the most interesting thing in the world.
Regulus blinks quickly, schooling his face into neutrality, “I think I can manage on my own.” His own voice is stilted, too rough.
“Besides, I think you’ve proven your point,” He tries, faking nonchalance.
It doesn’t work.
James only nods, picking up a bead and again attempting to thread it.
He does end up making a bracelet; a pretty thing with round black and dark red beads alternating between the colors.
Regulus finishes his nails.
One hand looks significantly better than the other.
Fuck.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! <3
Chapter 11: still the sun
Summary:
James takes a shower
*Please see the chapter notes and TWs*
Notes:
TW: Graphic descriptions of self harm, mentions of blood, vomit
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay, okay.” James says softly to himself in the bathroom, trying to slow his racing heart, to calm his ragged breathing.
He has been at St. Mungos for over a week now, he still has a very hard time showering.
It’s not the showering part that makes him anxious. It’s his arms.
James has gotten used to the bandages by now, he is familiar with the feeling of them wrapping around him, protecting him. Does he necessarily need them anymore?
No.
But what he also doesn’t need is to have a panic attack every time he sees his own arms. The slices were deep and angry and he had needed stitches. A lot of them. There would be thick scars there forever, he was told. These weren’t light cuts, bound to scab over and fade within weeks. No, James had mutilated himself. And as penance, he would have to live with them always. See them every day.
His failure.
So, the bandages stay. It’s also more for comfort for everyone else too. No one wants to see that. The ugliness of his body now. How he had taken a knife and stabbed it into his forearm before dragging deeply down, screaming as he did so. The second one was harder. Much harder. His hand had been slick from the blood already pouring out of him, his vision was blurry with tears. But he had persisted, just in case the first arm wasn't enough.
What a waste that had been.
The only time he doesn’t have the comfort of the bandages is when he showers. Like now. That third day, when he had been pushed out of bed by his guilt for hurting Regulus, James did not remove the wrappings.
When he spoke with the doctor later that day, she had told him that was not an option because he had to keep his wound clean, it wasn’t sanitary, etc. He gets it. He really does.
But that doesn’t help him now.
“This is fine,” He whispers to himself as he grabs the end of the tape on his left arm, the gauze lifting slightly. His hands shake as he slowly removes it, heart in his throat.
Upon seeing his arm, his throat fills with bile and tears prick his eyes.
James falls to his knees in front of the toilet and throws up, sobbing as his dinner leaves his stomach.
His throat burns when he’s finished and he sits back, panting. Wiping a hand across his mouth, James leans his head back against the cool tile wall, closing his eyes.
The skin around his forearm feels cold, exposed. The cut hurts, biting in the cold air.
It needs to breathe.
That's also what the doctor had said to him. The thought had made him panic.
James’ second arm isn’t as bad as the first. With the first one, he had been fueled by cruel determination and adrenaline. His second arm had been a dying man's attempt to ensure that it stuck. Again, a waste.
It was still a deep cut, however, and the sight makes him gag.
But then, it’s done, and the discarded wrappings are on the floor and James is standing under the hot water as it cascades down his body. He hisses when the water hits his arms, pain radiating through him.
The panic has barely subsided. Not looking helps.
But would he have to do this forever? Avoid eye contact with his own fucking arms?
The thought makes him nauseous as he finishes his shower and grabs the clean scrubs he had been given. Though clean, they still smelled faintly of smoke and there was a hole in the left leg of the pants. He hates the ones with holes.
With a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, he leaves the bathroom and heads towards his bed, planning to dress quickly and go to sleep early.
James stops, chest caving slightly.
Regulus is reading quietly on his side, his cheek resting on his hand. He looks up when James walks in.
No. No, this isn’t right. Regulus was supposed to be in therapy.
This was when he went. Every day at the same time. James knows this because he precariously schedules his showers around when Regulus is gone.
Dropping his clothes on the ground, James does his best to hide his arms from Regulus. No one has seen but his mother. And even after, she never saw it cleaned, never saw the angry stitches. No one but the doctors have seen the two, clear lines where James had tried to end his life.
“Why aren’t you in therapy?” James says weakly, his arms burning with the motion of him trying to twist them away from the man in front of him.
Regulus sits up, face unreadable, “It was a short session.”
They had done their best to ignore whatever had happened in the art room just yesterday. They still went to meals together, still talked, still spent nearly every moment together. But something was different.
James isn’t sure what it is. Maybe he had upset Regulus, or he had pushed too hard. He tells himself that it was just a weird moment, nothing to dwell on. He had just wanted to prove a point to Regulus… by painting his nails. Then holding his hand. Gently.
Right.
Regulus is his friend.
Who he is definitely still curious about, even more so now that they are talking all the time and spending nearly every waking second together.
So, when James went to bed that night and the only thought on his mind was Regulus’ soft hand in his own, he told himself it was just out of curiosity. That’s why he had done it.
And when he woke up this morning, thinking about what Regulus' hand would feel like laced through his own fingers, the answer, as always, pointed toward innocent curiosity.
James is still angling his arms away from Regulus, who continues to look at him with an inscrutable expression painting his angelic features.
Soft, dark curls, milky white skin, striking grey eyes. These things he could focus on right now. Not his arms. Not the fact that he was essentially naked– in every sense of the word– in front of Regulus.
“Do you want me to look away?” Regulus asks.
“You already saw though, didn’t you?” The words tumble from his mouth and into that hole in James’ chest, falling, falling down. He had been working to fill that hole recently. James knows it will never be full.
Maybe he was always meant to have this hole in his chest, an ugly, rotting pit determined to take everyone he loves with it when it caves in. But if there was a way to make it less so…
“I saw.” Regulus’ chin is lifted, his eyes never straying from James.
He feels sick.
But Regulus doesn’t seem scared, or disgusted with him. He doesn’t balk from James, doesn't turn away.
“Oh.” James says, arms going slack at his sides. Partly because it hurt keeping them twisted away and partly because Regulus had seen him now. He had viewed his ugliness and wasn’t running yet.
Yet.
James continues, his voice quiet, “I’m sorry.”
Regulus’ face twists into an expression of confusion, “For what?” His voice is bewildered, eyes wide.
Looking down at his arms and grimacing, stomach churning, James replies, “It’s…”
Disgusting. Horrible. Sickening. Pathetic.
“Unsightly.”
Regulus shakes his head, “It’s not.”
He sounds so… sure. His words are clear and determined. Regulus pins James with an intense stare and he can see no cracks in his composure, in his assuredness.
It’s interesting how two words can change everything. They are small, and maybe Regulus didn’t mean much by them. But, James doesn’t think Regulus understands how much he needed to hear those two words, spoken with such conviction.
It heals something in James that he didn’t know was broken. He sinks to the ground in front of Regulus’ bed, hands open in his lap, scars exposed. He’s falling into himself, unable to speak, unable to do anything but come apart at Regulus’ feet. At this moment, James doesn’t care that he’s basically naked, wrapped only in a small towel.
He can only stare at his arms as he sits on his knees, his vision blurring with tears. Regulus should be running as fast as he can before James pulls him into the hole in his chest, and the man before him is lost forever.
Run, James silently begs him. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll run from my corroding body as quickly as possible.
“Hey,” Regulus says softly, crawling off the bed and kneeling in front of James, positioning himself slightly above him. James looks up, Regulus' face is tilted down toward him and an expression of absolute devastation is painted across his features. His full lips are downturned, and he frowns slightly. There’s grief etched in every line on his face.
But not pity. No, never pity from Regulus Black.
Regulus hesitantly reaches down and takes one of James’ hands, lifting his arm onto his lap. James is still crouched on the floor, one arm laid bare across Regulus’ legs, the other still limp at his side. He should be flinching, he should be turning away. He should be–
“This is not… ‘unsightly’, as you put it.” Regulus lightly traces a finger down his arm, right next to the raised cut. The feeling of his cool, slender fingers on his arm stirs something in his chest. James finds he can’t pull away, and doesn’t want to.
He still feels nauseous, sick to his stomach looking at the scars. But Regulus…
Regulus doesn’t look at his mutilation with disgust. His features are calm, his hands steady as they carefully hold his arm, pale against the golden brown of James’ own skin.
There are still tears falling down James’ face, hot droplets splashing onto his arms. James doesn’t look at them seeping into his marred skin, he only sees Regulus’ hands, holding him reverently. The tears don’t stop, but he can’t find it in himself to be embarrassed right now.
Regulus looks up at him now, clear grey eyes meeting his own watery ones,
“You’re still the sun,” he whispers softly.
The sun.
James doesn’t know what this means. He doesn’t feel like the sun. The sun is bright, it gives warmth and light to people. The sun is life. James is not life. He is an aching, rotting pit. There’s something wrong with James, deep inside him.
He wants to think that Regulus is just being kind. But Regulus is staring down at the product of James’ despair and he is not running. He’s not turning away or looking at him with abhorrence, only concern. His fingers are still cool and light against his broken, shredded skin.
Regulus said that James is the sun.
He looks at him like he means it. Like he honestly believes James is the sun.
It can’t be true, not really.
But, for a moment, a quiet, aching moment, James chooses to believe it too.
And the hole in his chest
Doesn't
Feel
So
Notes:
I know that was a lot. This chapter was the first scene I wrote for this fic and I wish I was good at art because I would love to draw it for you guys. I love them so much and I really loved writing this chapter, even though it was painful.
I really hope you all enjoyed this one, and I'll see you tomorrow <3
Chapter 12: the calm before the
Summary:
James and Regulus being yearners
Notes:
TW: smoking
I cannot believe we are already halfway through guys. this has been so fun! Enjoy some kind of happyish times because it all goes to shit tomorrow!!! <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’ve listened to your music before,”
The words startle Regulus from his thoughts. He drops the crayon he had been using and looks up at James, who is staring at him with a strange expression.
“Oh,” Regulus’ face heats and he looks back down at his notebook. “And you’re telling me this because…?”
The dayroom is quiet today. Group therapy had ended several minutes before, and most people had filed out quietly. It had been a boring session, focusing on grief and loss. Regulus had been here so long that the sessions were all starting to sound the same.
James shrugs and continues his game of solitaire, “It’s a good band,” his voice is light, casual.
To be clear, Regulus loves his band. He loves music and he loves sharing his music with the world. Being in a band was never something Regulus imagined doing, but now, it has never made more sense to him.
“I’m glad you like it,” Regulus says awkwardly, tearing the paper off of his crayon and watching it fall onto the table.
Regulus is not good with compliments, especially if they have to do with Invisible Scarlett. Releasing music is one thing, performing live is one thing, but finding out that people listen to his music? And like it?
Sometimes it feels like Regulus is tearing his heart out and presenting it for the world to see.
“Okay I have one question though,” James says after a few minutes, laying his cards flat on the table. Regulus knows what the question will be, but he hopes he’s wrong.
“Why are your songs in French? Like… the titles.” James asks.
Regulus had not been wrong. Unfortunately, Regulus has gotten this question a lot.
James is titling his head curiously and he has an adorable frown etched on his face. Like he had really been considering this for a while now.
Regulus pauses and sets his crayon down. Fuck, what was he supposed to say to that?
The truth was that Regulus had wanted a piece of Sirius with him, even after all these years. They’d had French lessons growing up, and it was regularly spoken in his household. When Sirius left, Regulus stopped speaking it. Walburga had been pissed, but Regulus couldn’t bear to have that reminder of his brother. It all hurt too much.
That was until the band. When Regulus began writing songs, he titled them all in French. Just to have a little bit of his brother back. If only a tiny piece. So, there’s one album in particular that has every song written in French.
Saying that though was too much. Even though James had shown Regulus every part of himself, Regulus still can’t give that to him. He can’t give much of anything to James, he supposes. One of his many downfalls.
“More mysterious that way,” he says quietly instead.
James laughs, “You’re already mysterious enough.”
Regulus draws his knees up to his chest. He knows he is, and not in an endearing way. In a way that makes people uncomfortable, a way that doesn’t allow others to get too close. He only shrugs, ignoring the aching in his chest.
James eyes him curiously, “When we get out of here, I’m going to look up every single one of the titles.”
Heart jolting, Regulus turns to James, who looks deadly serious about doing this. James could not under any circumstances look up those titles.
“No you won’t,” he says breathlessly.
James’ smile is so bright as he nudges Regulus with his shoulder, “You scared of what I’ll find?”
Regulus scoffs, turning away from James “I’m not scared of anything.”
He can feel the lie for what it is, snaking through his veins and ripping away at Regulus’ defenses.
James’ eyes are on him, Regulus can feel the other man studying him intently, “I don’t think that’s true at all.” James’ voice is quiet.
Regulus doesn’t respond. He can’t.
After a few moments of silence, Regulus clears his throat and stands, heading for the bookshelf.
“What are you doing?” James asks.
Sighing, Regulus grabs a box from the top shelf, balancing on his toes to do so. When he spins around, box in hand, he doesn’t miss the way James’ eyes linger on his hips, his hands. Regulus pushes the thought aside, raising a brow at James,
“I’m teaching you chess.”
___
“Chess is stupid,” James says as the two of them walk side by side to the courtyard after dinner.
Regulus rolls his eyes and plops down on the bench– their bench, if he is being bold. “Chess isn’t stupid, you’re just bad at it,”
Sighing, James sits down next to him and takes a pull of his cigarette, leaning his head back as he blows the smoke out. Regulus would be lying if he said he didn’t find this immensely hot. The air is warm, and the stars are bright tonight. The middle of the summer is coming to an end. Regulus realizes this with a pang– he had missed so much. His life really is passing him by here.
He should feel scared, horrified even. But what scares him more than the thought of rotting away in St. Mungos is the thought of what comes after this. Where does he go from here?
Regulus needs therapy, needs to keep taking his medicine as the psychiatrist keeps telling him. He also probably needs to never drink again, though that’s a much harder truth to contend with.
“What are you thinking about?” James asks quietly, turning to Regulus. A warm breeze ruffles his hair, and the lights cast an orange glow on his face.
I’m thinking that I hate being me sometimes. Most of the time. All the time. I wish I could give you more.
“I’m thinking about how fucking bad you are at chess,” Regulus says instead, smirking at James.
The other man laughs, and Regulus wonders if James knows that his laugh could light up the world. Even now. Especially now.
Does he know?
“Maybe you’re just not a good teacher,” James says, taking a deep hit of his smoke. He grimaces as he pulls it away from his lips, inspecting the spliff.
Regulus doesn’t deign to give his jab a response. Instead, he eyes James carefully as the man looks at his cigarette with distaste.
“You didn’t smoke before this,” Regulus says. It's not a question.
Shaking his head, James turns back to Regulus, “Marlene said I would get addicted here. I didn’t believe her at first but…” he gestures to the half burnt smoke resting between his fingertips.
Regulus hums in response.
James continues, “It just feels like I’m failing, somehow.”
Frowning, Regulus takes a hit of his own smoke, savoring the nicotine rush that hits him quickly. “Because you smoke now?”
He nods, “I don’t know. I guess I always thought I was…” James trails off and Regulus raises a brow, pinning him with a stare,
“Better than it?”
Wincing, James looks away, “Yeah, I guess so.”
Regulus doesn’t respond. His mind keeps going back to two nights before, when James had fallen apart in front of him so completely. Regulus had meant what he said to James, he was still the sun. He always has been in Regulus’ eyes.
Something had shifted between them, something huge. Something that scares Regulus. It scares him more than the threats of residential, more than talking about Sirius, more than anything, really.
It scares him for several reasons, the most important one being the fact that he can’t give James anything. There are so many pieces of himself that are shattered, broken beyond repair. Regulus has done what he can to shield James from that, but the closer they become, the harder it is to do that.
Not when James looks at him like he matters, not when he has opened himself up so thoroughly to Regulus. If James knew him, really knew him, he would regret showing him his scars.
James has started talking about after they get out.
Regulus is too scared to say anything. Too scared to admit that he’s terrified to leave and James will see him.
So, when James begins to push, Regulus pulls away. Further and further he drifts into himself until James drops it.
It won’t last.
They are bound to break at some point.
“You’re not failing,” Regulus says quietly.
James startles, as though he too had been lost in his own thoughts. He only nods and looks up, staring at the stars above his head.
“Where are you?” He asks Regulus, motioning toward the sky.
Regulus looks up, seeing his own namesake immediately. He swallows and points up,
“Do you see the Big Dipper?”
James nods.
“Right below it is the constellation Leo. Well. Not right below it. A little to the left. Do you know what that one looks like?”
He looks over to James, who is squinting up at the stars, his head tilted to the side. Regulus huffs a laugh and grabs James’ arm gently, moving closer to him. He lifts James’ hand and points to the Big Dipper, “See the Big Dipper?”
James audibly swallows, “Yeah,” he whispers softly.
Regulus guides James’ hand down to a group of stars, “This is the Sickle. It looks a bit like a backwards question mark.”
He continues, trying to ignore the pounding of his heart, or the heat of James so close to him. Had they ever been so close? Certainly not since they arrived here, Regulus would have remembered.
“Do you see it?”
Regulus feels James nod next to him, his hair brushing gently against Regulus’ cheek.
“Now look at the bottom, the end of the question mark. That last star? That’s Regulus.” He finishes quietly.
James inhales a breath, “It’s the brightest star,” he says softly.
For some reason, Regulus’ throat is tight. He releases James’ arm, heart aching at the loss of contact. “Yeah,” he replies weakly, his voice betraying him as he wrestles with his emotions.
Clearing his throat, Regulus scoots back to his side of the bench, leaving a space between himself and James.
He’s getting too caught up in this, too caught up in them. Whatever is happening between James and Regulus is a trainwreck waiting to happen. It feels like a bomb about to go off, and Regulus knows he will be the one to press the button.
He always is.
“I think it’s time to go in,” Regulus murmurs, and looks over at James.
The other man still has his head tilted up, looking at the stars.
Regulus feels a pang in his chest.
He looks up again, finding his own star in the sky.
The brightest star.
God, how he wishes he could have lived up to it.
Notes:
Ugh they are so in love I love it. I hope you enjoyed this one! Fluffier chapter overall honestly (I think). Brace yourselves for tomorrow!:)
Chapter Text
There is a thought that begins to race through James’ mind at all times during the day. It comes to him when he wakes up, when he sits in group, when he eats his meals or smokes with Regulus.
What comes after?
The thought itches in his brain, an incessant bug that crawls into his mind and it’s all he can think about. Even when he’s trying to focus.
Like now, as Regulus is trying again to explain chess to James and he still doesn’t understand. Well, that’s not quite true.
He could understand, if he tried. But, James is not trying. Because he wants to hear Regulus explain it for the fifth time, wants to watch his slender fingers touching the pieces as he speaks, voice animated.
Out of curiosity of course, James likes to hear Regulus explain things. When Regulus explains something he is interested in, his eyes get a faraway look, he begins to talk a lot with his hands, speaking quicker.
The point is, James could listen to Regulus explain chess forever.
However, listening to Regulus explain chess has been interrupted by the thought that had been tumbling in his mind for the past day or so now.
What comes after?
Therapy had been going… surprisingly well. Group was easier to attend, meals were more appetizing than they had been in months. There was still the pit in his chest, but it hadn’t grown. James knows he’s to be released soon. The social worker met with him and told him to prepare to be discharged in the coming days.
He had told her he wasn’t ready, that she was wrong. The words had spilled out before he could think about it, quickly dismissing the idea. The social worker explained to him that he didn’t need to be healed to leave, just in a safe place.
He feels safe. James knows he won’t go home and kill himself. He has spoken to Sirius and Remus already, he is to move back with them when he gets out. The idea of living with them was one that once plagued his mind, made him sick to his stomach.
Because then they would see.
But, they had already seen him. And they didn’t run.
James has a plan for when he gets released, he has a healthy support system, he is returning to a safe environment, he will go to therapy.
Check, check, check.
All the boxes that solidified his discharge had been checked. He was ready to return to the real world, whatever that entailed.
The question of what comes after? is reserved for one specific person. A man with silk spun hair like ink and eyes grey like a coming storm. A man who had seen him. Not in the way his friends saw him, but a man who had truly looked at all of James’ ugliest parts and didn’t turn away.
“James, are you even listening? I swear I’m not repeating this for a sixth time,” Regulus’ voice is sharp, haughty as he glares at James.
He sighs, looking down at the sad chessboard in front of them, “Yeah I get it, the pawns go up and down, the other ones make different shapes.”
Okay, James does know more than this. He had been listening a little bit. But he just likes to see the look of pure exasperation on Regulus’ face as he leans back in his chair and pinches the bridge of his nose, closing his eyes.
“You’re impossible,” he groans, “I give up.”
James grins and leans forward a bit, “Maybe you’ll just have to show me when we get out,”
Regulus’ eyes snap open and his light irritation morphs into something deeper, heavier. He straightens stiffly and begins to gather the chess pieces, placing them back into the box in front of them,
“Maybe,” his voice is quiet, clipped.
This has been happening for some time now. Any time James brings up life outside the psych ward, Regulus becomes distant and closed off. The first time, James brushed it off as Regulus being nervous. The second, he started to feel confused.
By now, James is beginning to have a sinking feeling that Regulus doesn’t want to extend their friendship past these walls.
The chess pieces and board are now neatly laid in the box and Regulus closes it tightly, his hands gripping the sides.
“I’m going to the room,” Regulus says, voice flat.
James rolls his eyes, following Regulus down the hall, “Come on, Reg. You can’t just avoid this every time I bring it up.”
Regulus walks quickly into their room and sits on his bed, grabbing a book and opening it, ignoring James. This sends a flash of irritation down James’ spine.
He stalks over to the bed and takes the book out of Regulus’ hands, ignoring the shout of protest from the other man. Regulus scrambles up onto his knees as he looks up at James, face red.
Oh, Regulus is pissed.
“We’re talking about it.” James says harshly, closing the book. He pulls it out of Regulus’ reach when he grabs for it, arm out to the side.
Regulus sits back on his heels and crosses his arms petulantly, “No we’re not. There’s nothing to talk about.”
James scoffs, “That’s bullshit and you know it!”
The door opens and a tech comes in to do rounds. Neither man says anything, glaring at each other as the tablet beeps and the technician leaves.
“It’s bullshit,” James says again when he realizes that Regulus was content to sit in angry silence, coating the room in a thick blanket of wrath.
“What is there to talk about?” Regulus snaps.
James crosses his arms and laughs sharply, without any humor, “Oh, I don’t know, Reg, maybe the fact that I’m being released soon and you won’t even acknowledge it. Or how every time I even mention you being a part of my life outside of this place, you get like this!”
Regulus quickly gets off the bed and looks up at James, his face contorted with rage, “Maybe because we won’t be a part of each other's lives after this place. Did you ever think about that?”
The breath punches from James’ lungs and he staggers back, as though he had been hit square in the chest.
“What?” James’ voice sounds so, so small in his own ears.
He doesn’t know why he’s surprised. This had been coming for days. It still hurt.
Regulus is still angry, he pokes a finger at James, his breath coming out in short bursts, “You don’t know me, James. You don’t want to know me. Not outside of here.”
James throws his hands up, “I do know you!”
“Then why am I here?” Regulus nearly screams, his eyes bright.
Why was he…
No, James knew why Regulus was here. He had…
Oh god. Regulus had never told him. James had never asked, not really.
Regulus continues, “What did I do to my brother?”
James’ voice cracks, “I– I don’t…”
“What do you know about me, James?” His voice is brittle, bitter as he speaks.
He knows that Regulus sleeps curled on his side most nights. That he has a total of fifteen tattoos on his arms, eight on his left arm, seven on his right. He knows that Regulus doesn’t like coffee, he only drinks tea with four sugars and two creamers (unless the nurses station is out, but James has made it a point to try and keep it stocked). When Regulus laughs, one side of his lips curls up before the other, and in the brief moment before his full smile breaks, James thinks that it’s the prettiest thing in the world. Regulus enjoys movies, but only if they have a happy ending. He twirls things in his hands when he’s nervous or stressed, he has a cat who he adopted when he left home and his favorite color is orange.
He knows that Regulus thinks James is the sun.
But James doesn’t say any of this, of course. These were all simple things he noticed out of curiosity, damn him.
“Would you have told me if I asked?” James bites out instead, his voice sounding chaffed and broken as the words escape his lips.
Regulus doesn’t respond, swallowing hard. His cheeks are still tinged pink with anger.
James shakes his head, “So how was I supposed to know? How am I supposed to know anything about you if you don’t tell me?” He takes both hands and runs them through his hair roughly, “God, you’re impossible.”
He hadn’t quite meant for the words to slip out, but they did. Part of him regretted it, the other part of him was frustrated because how could Regulus expect him to know these things if he wouldn’t have told him even if James would have asked?
His mind is spinning, confusion and frustration in every breath.
“That's exactly it. I am impossible. You don’t want to know me.” Regulus takes a step forward, so close now that their chests are almost touching. Regulus looks up at James, his voice pained as he continues,
“This is me. I am the person that will make you mad and frustrated and confused and I probably always will. I am impossible that's why I’m fucking in here. I’m not the kind of person you or Sirius or anyone else would want.” Regulus looks like he’s about to cry, his eyes are glassy and his fists are tightly clenched at his sides.
James reaches out to grab his hands but Regulus pulls away, stepping back, “I probably wouldn’t have told you. Even if you asked.”
Gritting his teeth, James steps forward into Regulus’ space, “I bared my soul to you, I don’t expect you to give the same in return. I don’t care if you tell me everything or nothing at all but I need you to know that–”
“I never asked you to do that.”
It’s funny how seven words can completely wreck a person.
James knows that Regulus can see it, the break. The crack that Regulus created when he took an axe and swung, creating a chasm between the two of them with those seven, simple words.
James also knows that Regulus regrets the words the moment they fall from those pretty, cruel lips. His eyes widen, his face drops. Regulus looks like he wants to take it back, like he wants to go back in time and stop himself from swinging that axe, from creating the abyss that now looms between them.
The anger dissipates from Regulus’ face so quickly, regret and fear in its place. James doesn’t care.
Stepping back, James looks away, letting out a shaky breath.
I never asked you to do that.
Suddenly, it all seems stupid. He had foolishly, blindly believed that Regulus would want something to do with him outside of this place.
“You know what, Regulus.” James begins, his voice cold and detached, “I did want to know you.”
“I–” Regulus begins, but James doesn’t let him finish.
His heart is pounding in his chest, bile rising in his throat.
“I was fucking wrong.”
A chasm for a chasm.
James had taken his own axe and cleaved a deep crack of his very own, right next to Regulus’. He can see when Regulus’ face relaxes, when the expression of pain melts into blank disinterest. His eyes, which had held so much emotion only minutes ago, are now hard and unyielding.
James doesn’t wait, doesn’t look any longer. He shoves past Regulus, who is still staring blankly, his fists uncurled and loose at his sides.
One of the many problems of the psych ward is the fact that there is no privacy.
Stalking up and down the hall, James looks for somewhere, some place to break before everyone sees and then he would be stuck here for longer. With Regulus.
He looks up to see a door with no initials on it and blessedly, it’s empty.
When he enters the room, James immediately collapses onto the floor and begins to cry, heavy, aching sobs.
I never asked you to do that.
After several minutes, James wipes his tears and straightens his shirt. His throat is tight, like he hasn’t quite cried out everything he needed to.
He knows he hasn’t. However, James worries that if he continues to cry, he won’t be able to stop for a long, long time.
Closing his eyes, he takes a few deep breaths, anchoring himself in the moment.
He would not cry any more tears for Regulus Black.
James was getting out of St. Mungos. This could not derail him. In fact, it only made him want to leave more.
What comes after?
Well, he had his answer now.
James would smile, and fake it and get the hell out of here as fast as he could.
Fuck his curiosity.
It had only earned him this.
Notes:
Ugh why did this have to happen??? I scream as I type out the words and click post
I know what Regulus said is pretty Fucked Up. Are you wondering what James was about to say to Regulus before he got cut off? Because me too. But fear not, it will be okay again! Eventually... Anywayyyyyy thank you all for reading I love reading your kind comments and thoughts about the chapters!:) See you tomorrow!! <3
Chapter 14: i need to get the fuck out of here
Summary:
Flashback Time!
Please read notes below
Notes:
TW: suicide attempt (in a flashback), panic attack
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two Months Ago
The lights are so bright in his eyes. Regulus can’t see the crowd, he can only hear them cheering as Invisible Scarlett finishes their last song of the night.
Drumsticks held loosely in his hands, Regulus leans back and looks up at the ceiling, sweat dripping down his face. He was hot, exhausted and exhilarated. Barty is grinning at him, the mic gripped in his hand. Pandora and Evan are laughing, waving at the people who came to see them play.
There were about two hundred people here tonight. It wasn’t their biggest show, but it was a fun one. This is only their second tour and god it’s been a rush. The first tour that they were the main act, not just opening for a larger band.
Regulus doesn’t care if they are playing for two hundred people or ten, he just wants to play music.
When the show is over and they are back in the small sitting room, Regulus holds a beer in his hands and listens to his friends talk. He is still so hot, his arms are sore. They had decided to play some of their more upbeat songs with quick tempos tonight. It all depended on the crowd and what they wanted to hear.
“Are we hitting up the bar after this? I think there’s a club down the street.” Barty has a wild grin on his face, his own beer grasped tightly in his hands.
Regulus rolls his eyes. As Invisible Scarlet's lead singer, Barty did get noticed, and Regulus didn’t blame anyone for it. Barty is… well he's hot. His black hair is messy in an intentional way, he's covered in tattoos and piercings. A long, straight nose, dark, assessing eyes, and a sly smirk permanently painted across his face.
He was hot, in a dangerous sort of way. The worst part is that Barty knows it.
“Or we could go back to the hotel and just hangout?” Evan tries, looking at Barty carefully.
Barty lets out a sharp laugh, “Come on, Ev, don’t tell me you don’t want to get laid tonight.”
Evan clenches his teeth and looks to Regulus, who gives him a warning glare. Evans' feelings for Barty are obvious to anyone. Well, anyone who isn't Barty, that is.
Pandora steps in, “We have an early morning tomorrow too, it’s a five hour drive to the next venue.”
Barty waves a hand dismissively and takes a swig of his beer.
Ultimately, they decide to go out.
Evan will always cave to what Barty wants, even if it hurts him. Pandora and Regulus are usually just along for the ride.
Regulus can also admit that he really does want to go out tonight. When the music has faded and the shows are over, Regulus is back to himself. Who he hates.
In the silence, Regulus can feel himself slipping again. He knows he’s getting bad again, like he was a few years ago. It's harder to get out of bed in the mornings, he drinks more than usual, he’s more daring with drugs and strangers.
Regulus should tell someone, he knows. But he can’t.
The idea of killing himself had been flitting around in his brain for some time now. He hadn’t actually tried to kill himself before. The first time he had been committed to the mental hospital was the summer when he was sixteen. His mother had found his suicide notes and sent him to an inpatient facility.
When Regulus’ guilt and pain had consumed him at seventeen, he had a mental breakdown and was again committed to the psych ward. He was a coward for not going with Sirius.
At twenty two, Regulus felt himself drowning in his depression and his friends took him, scared of what he would do to himself.
There’s no reason to tell anyone this time. What was he supposed to do? Go through a fourth hospitalization?
Absolutely not.
It would be better, Regulus supposes, if he just wasn’t here. Who was he outside of the band? No one. He wasn’t a son, he wasn’t a brother, was barely a friend.
His life had only caused people pain.
These are the thoughts that churn through his mind like the alcohol warming his stomach as Regulus stands at the bar in the club Barty had chosen to go to. He's drunk now, more than just a little tipsy.
Disappointment. Burden.
Regulus finishes his beer and gestures for another from the pretty bartender. She hands him the bottle with a smirk and a wink. He barely returns the gesture.
A man walks up to him and offers to buy him another drink. He has deep brown eyes and soft skin. Later, when Regulus is pressed up between him and the bathroom wall, he faintly thinks about another man with brown eyes. A man who once shone like the sun.
Regulus feels sick. He pushes the other man away, shaking his head.
“I’m sorry,” Regulus slurs, not looking at the stranger.
The stranger only shrugs and ambles off, not bothered in the least.
You’re nothing.
Regulus digs into his pocket and pulls out a bottle of pills. He takes several. The lights are flashing too much, the music is too loud. He needs air.
Outside, it’s warm, sticky with the promise of a sweltering summer.
What would Sirius think if he could see him now?
He’s stumbling as he walks, fishing a cigarette out of the pocket of his black jeans. His rings clink together as he lights the smoke, looking up at the sky. The stars are spinning and the streetlamps flicker gently.
He feels his phone buzzing. He ignores it.
Regulus finds himself on a bridge.
You’re no one.
The hot wind blows lightly, not doing much to cool Regulus’ body. He drops his cigarette off the side of the bridge, watching it disappear into the abyss.
Would they find his body soon? Tomorrow? In a week? Or would he sink to the bottom, the weight of his failures anchoring him to the river floor?
A cold calm washes over Regulus as he realizes what he is about to do. There’s no room for regret, no more space in his mind left to debate or examine the reality of his current situation.
Regulus steps over the railing, his body spinning with the drugs and alcohol. It won’t be so bad, he thinks. Everyone will be better off without him fucking everything up.
He’s leaning over the side of the bridge now, his hands grasping behind him on the railing. The darkness looms below him, welcoming.
When Regulus had thoughts of killing himself, he always imagined being anxious before taking that first step. He imagined his heart beating quickly, his mind racing, tears in his eyes. What he didn’t expect was the icy acceptance flowing through his body. The relief as he lets his hands slip from the cool metal.
Regulus plummets down, into the river below.
The water is cold, filling his lungs. He doesn’t struggle against it. Everything hurts, but it will be over soon.
Death is a friend that greets him with a smile, warm and pleasant.
___
Today
James didn’t return to their room that night. Regulus had laid in his bed and waited, throat tight, for him to return.
I did want to know you
I was fucking wrong
Regulus isn’t mad at James, not even a little bit. How could he be? He had watched as he so thoroughly destroyed James with a few simple words. He had watched the anger and frustration leave James’ beautiful eyes. Had seen his expression morph into one of hatred and pain.
Not unlike the expression on Sirius’ face when Regulus had pushed him away, had hurt him.
This is what Regulus was best at; fucking everything up. He’d held the sun in his hands and then effectively snuffed it out, destroying any chance at redemption.
Regulus tugs at his hair in frustration, tears pricking the corner of his eyes. James had given him every piece of himself. He had laid his scars bare in front of Regulus’ eyes, and had been a friend to him. He had wanted to know everything.
And still, Regulus couldn’t tell him.
Because of this.
Regulus is in a prison of his own making, and he hates it.
In the early hours of the morning, with anxiety pressing into him from all sides, Regulus pads out into the hallway. It’s still dark, the overnight nurses are still here. No one else is awake, from what Regulus can see.
One of the technicians eyes flick to his and she scans his ankle bracelet, making a note on her tablet. After a few more laps around the unit, Regulus gives up. He isn’t sure what he was expecting to find, anyway. It wasn’t like James would be sitting in the hallway.
It’s not until several hours later that James returns to their room. His hair is a mess, like he had been running his hands through it all night. He has dark circles under his eyes and his fists are clenched at his sides as he stalks into the room, not looking at Regulus.
He had done this.
James immediately crawls into the bed and covers himself up, turning away from Regulus.
Regulus sits up, looking at his back. James is breathing heavily, and Regulus tries to speak, but the words are stuck in his throat.
I’m sorry.
It seems stupid. Childish. An inadequate phrase to remedy what Regulus had done. What he had said.
I never asked you to do that.
Regulus takes a breath, “James,” he starts, his voice sounding small in his own ears.
“No.” James’ voice is cold, detached. He doesn’t look at Regulus, doesn’t turn around.
The sun is streaming in through their window, casting beams of light on the floor. Dust particles swirl in the brightness, dancing in the heavy silence.
Tension coats every corner of the room, thick and suffocating.
“I–” Regulus tries again, but is sharply cut off.
James’ voice cracks, pain laced with every word, “Don’t fucking talk to me anymore, Regulus. I’m done.”
The words are final. A leaden door slamming shut.
This had been a mistake, Regulus realizes. Barty’s words from days ago ring in his ears
You might want to rethink that. For your own sake.
Regulus should have switched rooms the moment James Potter had shown up at St. Mungos. He should have switched rooms after their first argument, when Regulus was hurt by his sharp words, spoken in exhaustion and pain. He should have switched rooms when Regulus looked into James’ eyes and knew that he loved him. Differently than he did when he was sixteen, yearning for the idea of a boy he could never have, but love all the same.
This love was scarier than a teenage crush, more dangerous and volatile. It was built on pain and scars, laced with healing words and broken with a single sentence.
Regulus knows James doesn’t feel the same. Especially not now.
He had to get out.
His throat is constricting, breath coming out in short, quick bursts. He squeezes his eyes shut, begging his heart to stop beating the way it is now, like it might fly out of his chest.
Fuck.
He presses his hands over his ears as tears fall down his cheeks. The room is loud, his heart is too loud, his breathing is too fucking loud and James is right there. He tries to stifle his cry but cannot.
James doesn’t turn around.
Regulus wills his body to move.
There’s no safe space anymore.
It was once his room, here with James. But that’s gone now.
A prison of his own making.
Regulus nearly sprints out of the room and finds himself in front of his least favorite door. He can’t help it, there’s nowhere else to turn right now.
Clare is sitting at her desk, jotting notes down in her notepad. She looks up with concern when she sees Regulus.
He has to get out.
“My brother is Sirius. I hurt him badly. I love him so much. I miss him and hate him and I don’t know what to do with it,”
Regulus is sobbing, hugging himself tightly.
Clare stands quickly, her face dropping as she takes in Regulus’ state.
Regulus looks up at her, tears streaming down his face, feeling both heavier and lighter than he has in years,
“I need to get the fuck out of here.”
Notes:
That was the final chapter in St. Mungos. After this is the real world. Strap in guys. See you tomorrow:)
Chapter 15: welcome home
Summary:
James moves back home and contends with who he is and who he wants to be.
Chapter Text
Two Weeks Later
The sun shines brightly on James’ face as he looks up at the large house in front of him, his worn duffel bag slung across one arm, a light box cradled in his other.
He hears the thud of a trunk shutting loudly and Sirius walks by him, holding a heavy box. He turns to James, sunglasses obstructing his eyes. Grey like…
“Welcome home,” Sirius grins, voice light. Remus is already inside, presumably bringing the last of James’ things up to his room.
Home.
James takes a steadying breath, willing his nerves to calm as he walks across the lawn, grass turning brown as the end of summer approaches. The house is old and large, with faded black shutters and white wood siding, the paint chipping in some places. It had been the first major purchase that James and his friends had made once graduating college.
The house had needed lots of work, but it was theirs. James thought that he would feel sadness at being back here. Or even fear. However, the only emotion stirring in his chest is the warm feeling of coming home.
Maybe if he never would have left, this wouldn’t have happened. James would never have ended up trying to kill himself in his lonely, impersonal apartment. He never would have ended up at St. Mungos, scared and alone. He never would have reconnected with…
James shakes his head and walks up the creaking front steps and back into the place he would once again be able to call home.
Remus is sitting on the floor in James’ old bedroom, carefully unpacking one of James’ boxes filled with shoes.
Old, beat up Converse, a pair of worn black Vans. Shoes that he hadn’t worn in a long time.
Before “The Incident” as James has taken to calling it, he was forced to wear dress shoes, every day. Stifling, hurting his feet. Other than that, James didn’t really go out enough to wear anything else.
The thought of his job makes his stomach hurt, and he places his duffel bag on his bed, made up neatly like it had been when he had moved out to be on his own.
Sirius had hugged him tightly back then, tears in his eyes as James pushed himself away from his friends to move across the city, claiming he needed to grow up, “You’ll always have a home here.” he’d whispered to James.
“Hey, Remus,” James sighs and sits on the bed, looking around his room.
Remus looks up from his task, sandy curls falling into his eyes, “I figured you’d want some of your old clothes and things out,”
James nods at his friend, a swell of emotion building in his chest, “Yeah, I do. Thanks.”
He could say more. He could be the James Potter he used to be, before the pain and depression had swallowed him whole. Before St. Mungos had changed who he fundamentally was as a person.
But at the same time, he can’t. James knows that maybe one day it will come back to him, the light he used to have. And he was making steps– albeit small ones. But steps all the same.
You’re still the sun.
Remus seems to understand that words are harder for James now and he stands up, brushing his hands on his pants. He was tall, even taller than James, and as Remus looked down at where James is sitting on his bed, concern shines in his gaze,
“Do you want to be alone?”
Such an odd feeling, to be alone. He hadn’t been alone– not truly– since the night he tried to end his life. The thought scares him, yet fills him with a sort of thrill that he hadn’t felt in a long time.
James nods and looks down, “For a little bit, yeah.”
Remus smiles softly, “Okay, take your time. We’re ordering food soon so just let me know what you want.”
He softly thanks his friend, though he doesn’t feel hungry at all, and Remus takes his leave. James falls back onto his bed, watching the blades of his fan spin lazily.
Everything is different now.
The world around him feels cluttered and large. Even after two weeks of being out of the psych ward, there are still things that James finds himself clinging to and looking for. Things he doesn’t have anymore.
He will find himself touching his ankle, feeling for the strap of the monitor that’s no longer there. Waiting patiently for someone to let him go to the bathroom or shower before realizing he doesn’t need permission anymore, doesn’t need to be let in. Eating on his own schedule again is strange, waking up and not hearing the beeping of machines or the chatter of nurses is odd. There’s so many things around him, when he had gotten used to sterile emptiness.
It was stupid, James thinks. He hadn’t spent that long in St. Mungos. It shouldn’t have altered him so completely, shouldn’t have rewired his brain. But it had.
The small changes of being back in society aren’t unwelcome. He’s missed so many things about just being a person.
But it’s still strange.
He wonders absently if Regulus is still there, or if he had been released too. Regulus would understand what this was like, in a way that no one else could.
James could send a message to Dorcas or Marlene or Barty. But he isn’t ready.
So, James lays on his bed and watches the fan spin above him.
Slowly, he falls asleep.
__
When James wakes up hours later, it's dark in his room. His head is pounding and he’s thirsty– the precious post-nap feeling. There’s soft laughter coming from downstairs, and James realizes he’s also very hungry.
He changes out of his jeans and into a pair of light joggers, but keeps his hoodie on. His friends still haven’t seen.
The cuts look better now, the skin had fused completely back together and he was left with two angry red scars on both his arms. It wasn’t as hard to look at either. It still hurts, still sends waves of anxiety coursing through him. But then, he remembers Regulus’ pale fingers trailing down his tender skin, a look of reverence in his eyes.
I never asked you to do that.
Those words had sliced him open again, yes, but James hasn’t forgotten the look in Regulus’ eyes as James was falling apart before him.
It was a look that James is scared to put a name to, a look that flashes through his mind as he falls asleep at night.
Downstairs, Sirius and Remus are on the couch, a movie playing in the background as the two sit close. Sirius is laughing at something Remus has said, head titled back, hair falling down his back. Remus watches him with an expression that no one could mistake for anything but longing.
Peter walks in from the kitchen, and his eyes light up as he sees James,
“Hiya James!” he crushes James into a tight hug, and James cracks a smile, grasping onto his friend tightly.
Peter had moved out of the house too, shortly before James did. But while James’ moving was built out of pain and depression after the loss of his father, Peter had moved across the city to live with his girlfriend. He looked happy, James noted. He hadn’t seen Peter as much since he got out, but was glad that he was here tonight,
“Where’s Emmaline?” James asks as they separate, Peter stepping back and giving him a grin,
“She has class, she’ll come by sometime next week though,”
James nods, “Good,” he looks over to the couch where Sirius and Remus are still engulfed in their conversation, unaware of the other two men standing at the foot of the stairs.
“So,” he angles a head toward his friends and raises a brow at Peter.
The other man rolls his eyes, rubbing his forehead with his hand, “Oh, god. You have no idea how happy I am you’re back. Those two have been insufferable.”
James snorts and looks to where Sirius is now staring up at Remus as he explains something, wonder in his eyes.
Sirius and Remus are so deeply in love, everyone can see it. Just not the two of them.
Peter and James have tried to drop subtle hints to them, but it never seemed to work. They had been doing this dance since college. Now, they are twenty five and still pretending like they aren’t domestic as hell.
The two eventually join their friends, sitting on the couch and digging into their food. Remus had ordered James Pad Thai– one of his favorites, and he’s forever grateful for the man as he eats silently.
Though much had changed, the friendship between the four men had remained a steady constant in their lives.
James quietly watches as Peter and Sirius bicker over what movie to watch. Peter wants to watch an action movie while Sirius wants to turn on a horror film. Remus watches Sirius with a heavy lidded gaze, one arm slung across the couch, fingers lightly tangling in Sirius’ hair. Peter laughs at something Remus says and throws the remote to him, the other man catching it easily.
If this was it, if this was to be his life now, back with his family, then maybe things would be okay.
It happens slowly, and so softly that James almost misses it. The hole in his chest, empty and aching for so long, starts to fill.
Just a little bit.
But it’s enough.
___
As the days turn to weeks, James feels himself beginning to heal.
He wakes up one morning and his first thought is the fact that he needs to go to the store. The second thought that goes through his mind with aching clarity is that his first thought was not of wanting to kill himself.
James throws an arm over his face as tears begin to leak out of his eyes, hot and salty.
It was hard a lot of days. To get out of bed, to face himself and who he is now. To look at his arms and see the scars marring his skin, still tender to the touch.
Today didn’t seem to be one of those days.
He finds himself rolling out of bed with purpose, throwing on jeans and a sweatshirt, lacing up his converse. The good news is that fall is approaching, so a sweatshirt is acceptable, appropriate even.
James still hasn’t shown anyone his scars. That part is still too hard, too raw.
When he gets downstairs, he sees that everyone is gone. It’s the middle of the week so of course his friends are at work. Sirius has a case he’s been working on for weeks now, and Remus has a big test today.
Being unemployed is one of the things that sometimes makes things hard. He has savings, of course, but they are dwindling– and quickly. James hasn’t heard from anyone at his old office, not since he was checked into St. Mungos. He had deleted his work email from his phone and his work bag, filled with notes and his laptop, is collecting dust in his room.
James is going to have to face this reality sooner than later– he has no idea what he is going to do with his life.
He has a marketing degree, but if he has to go back into another stuffy office and sit in on meetings and manage other people, he really will kill himself.
There’s only one thing that James can see himself doing, and it’s absolutely stupid.
James has always loved art. Drawing was one of the few things he was good at in school, and he never quite let it go. So, at eighteen with a brand new ACL, when James bought his first tattoo gun, he had fallen in love.
It hadn’t started as a passion– only a hobby. He had worked with so many mediums– paint, charcoal, pencil, watercolors. So of course, it was only natural that he would want to try something new, something different.
Something to distract him from the fact that he could no longer play soccer, he told himself.
The day that Sirius found the tattoo gun hidden in a drawer in James’ room, his eyes had lit up.
“Will you give me a tattoo?” Sirius had asked, his voice full of wonder and excitement.
James’ face had heated, embarrassment flooding through him, but Sirius had insisted. Sirius had been the first person James had tattooed. His friend hadn’t cared that his lines weren’t completely straight, or that he had pressed too hard in some places. He had to practice somehow, and Sirius was more than happy to oblige. Next came Remus, who had a few of his own now thanks to James, and finally Peter.
As James’ talent increased, so did his love for the art of tattooing. He began tattooing himself, small patchwork tattoos littered his thighs and knees, a few on his biceps, one on his ribs (that one had hurt). He didn’t consider himself “good”, but he did enjoy it.
But, tattooing couldn’t be a career. At least, that was what he told himself.
Today, however, James sits at his desk, one leg propped on the table, his tattoo gun in hand. It had been over a year since he had last picked it up, yet its weight in his hand felt familiar and comfortable.
He dips the tip of the gun in the small tin of ink and leans down toward his left thigh and begins tattooing himself. The bird he tattoos is a little crude, nothing like some of his other pieces on his legs, and the shaky lines stand out against his skin.
But, he doesn’t regret it, not when he cleans it carefully, inspects his linework and realizes that maybe it's not so bad. Not his best work, no. But it’s his, and his alone. A small feeling of accomplishment makes way for a grin to spread across his lips as he lightly traces the piece with his fingers.
His mind turns to Regulus, as it often does these days.
The thoughts bring forth a barrage of emotions, some happy– like playing chess with Regulus or watching him drink his tea, frowning when he realizes that James didn’t add enough sugar. But some of them make his chest hurt, the memory of their last fight being one in particular.
James hadn’t seen Regulus since that last day, the morning after their argument. He had heard Regulus having a panic attack in the bed next to his, and he had ignored it. James wonders what might have happened if he would have turned around, given him a chance.
Hate, sadness, and something else –something deeper– fills James’ heart when he thinks of the other man.
He thinks of where his curiosity had gotten him, and stamps those feelings out, focusing only on his healing. It was likely he would never see Regulus again.
James deleted all of Invisible Scarlets songs off his phone. He only had a few, but they had been some of his favorites. Little did he know at the time that the pounding drum beats were courtesy of one Regulus Black.
The day has gone quickly, and James finds himself settling in on the couch after a shower, his hair dripping water onto sweatshirt. Sirius and Remus are on the other side of the sofa, arguing (as they do most days) about what movie to watch.
It’s late, much too late for dinner, but Sirius and Remus have already ordered food for them. James is surprised that there are any pizza places nearby that are still open at this hour, but if anyone could find a way– it was Sirius.
When there’s a sharp knock at the door, James looks to his friends, who are still arguing. It's not angry or condescending like their spats sometimes are, as James has found. They are laughing, giggling at each other really, and don’t seem to have heard the knocking.
James rolls his eyes, “Sure, guys, I’ll get it,”
The other two don’t even look his way.
The pizza is early, surprising, since it’s pouring outside.
When James opens the door, his heart drops into his stomach, all thoughts eddying from his mind.
Regulus stands on the porch, soaking wet from the rain. His dark curls are plastered to his face, and he looks up at James with shock. There’s a very wet, very angry black cat in one arm, and a small duffel bag in the other.
“James?”
Regulus’ voice is small and cracked, and James can do nothing but stare.
Notes:
AHHH James is in his healing era and I adore him for it. Dark cloud! Regulus shows up (because of course he does, this is a jegulus fic after all)
ALSO tattoo artist James? Ugh I'm obsessed with him
ILY ALL AND ILL SEE U TOMORROW!!!!!!!!!!! <3
Chapter 16: obsessive
Summary:
What Regulus has been up to lately
Notes:
TW: blood, violence, drinking, panic attacks, some sexual content, drunk driving
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Three Weeks Ago
Regulus’ apartment is dark when he enters it, a quiet meow and light footsteps hurry toward the door as he clicks on the light.
Dropping his things and falling to his knees, Regulus cradles Midnight in his arms and buries his face in her fur. She purrs into his neck, rubbing her soft face into his skin.
“Oh hi, baby, I’ve missed you,” Regulus whispers to his cat and pets her softly. She was warm, and Regulus regrets ever leaving her in the first place.
He had found Midnight when she was a tiny kitten, barely a month old. She had been outside a bar in the city, lost and crying. Regulus had felt a little lost too, and so he took her home. That had been three years ago, and now, she was one of the most important things in his life.
His small studio apartment looks the same as it always has, a plush bed in the corner, large bay windows looking over the city, books stacked in various nooks and crannies, worn oak paneling across the walls. He sets Midnight gently on the ground and wanders to the window, lighting a cigarette as he looks out to the city below.
Regulus is lucky to be here, he knows. Lucky to be alive, lucky to be out of St. Mungos.
It had been hard, those final days in the psych ward. Especially without James, but Regulus tries not to think about this fact.
This time had been different, and not simply because he had actually tried to kill himself. He had opened up, for once, about Sirius. About his trauma.
It had felt unimaginable at first, an insurmountable abyss, but he had done it.
Regulus thumbs at the note folded in his pocket, a reminder that he feels himself slightly lamenting, though he had promised Clare.
Pulling it out, Regulus presses his cigarette between his teeth and uses both hands to carefully unfold the paper.
In his own, scrawled writing, he reads it again,
You will call Sirius.
He regrets the promise already, gritting his teeth as he stares at the note. When he finishes his smoke, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out his phone.
A month ago, Regulus would have scoffed at the idea.
But now…
Do you want to live?
Regulus never deleted his brother's phone number, and even if he had, he knows it by heart. He could give himself a day to settle, to get ahold of his thoughts and feelings and his whirlwind of emotions.
But, if he does that, he might just go back on his own promise.
With shaking hands, he holds the phone up to his ear and listens to it ring.
The lights of the city are bright, twinkling in the darkness of the evening. The light pollution obstructs the stars from view, but he finds where Sirius would be in the sky if he could see him. He grits his teeth and swallows tightly as the line rings and rings.
Regulus is about to give up, about to turn his phone off and throw it against a wall when he hears a voice on the other end.
“Hello?” Sirius’ voice is hesitant, careful, as though he isn’t quite sure if this is real, or who might be on the other end.
Regulus swallows, his heart beating quickly, “Hey, Sirius.”
A sharp exhale on the other end of the line, followed by a quiet, choking sob, “Reggie,”
“I… Sirius, I–” Regulus feels his throat tighten up as he tries to speak, tries to say something. But, luckily, his brother knows that Regulus has never been good with words.
Sirius sighs, “It’s okay, Reg.”
Regulus isn’t sure he believes that. He also doesn’t know what Sirius means by these words.
Is it okay that he can’t speak? Okay that they haven’t spoken in years until now? Okay that Regulus hurt him so deeply? Okay that Sirius left him?
There are so many possibilities running through Regulus’ mind, and none of them are okay. Not to Regulus, and surely not to Sirius.
But Regulus responds, and when he does, he can hear how small his voice sounds, “Okay.”
The conversation isn’t long. It’s hard, and a bit awkward. Regulus supposes Sirius must be confused, getting a call from his brother whom he hasn’t spoken to in years. Sirius eventually gives Regulus his address, telling him to come see him whenever he wants. Regulus thanks him, and informs his brother that it might take some time first.
They promise to stay in touch.
The call ends and Regulus sobs.
It’s a bittersweet kind of pain, Regulus thinks as he holds Midnight in his bed and thinks of Sirius.
They would never be able to get those years back, even if they had so many ahead of them now. But, maybe something new was brewing. Maybe for once, he could try.
The next days move slowly for Regulus, as he finds his footing back in the real world. Things are different in a way they weren’t before. He wakes up, sometimes expecting to see James in the bed across from his, snoring lightly, glasses askew on his face. It aches deeply, thinking about him.
He and James hadn’t seen each other following their argument. Not since Regulus had run to Clare, begging her to get him out. He hadn’t told her everything, but he had told her enough.
Regulus was transferred to a different unit the same day, and he didn’t see James again.
Opening up to Clare had been difficult, more difficult than anything he had ever done. Once he did though, once that initial bridge had been crossed (no pun intended), Regulus found himself talking about things he never thought he would speak aloud.
He wasn’t healed, not by a long shot. But, he was trying. He was trying more than he had in a very, very long time.
___
“You think I’m fucking crazy, don’t you?”
After a few weeks of settling back into life and figuring out how to be a person again, Regulus realizes it's time to, for all intents and purposes, get the band back together. Literally.
He should have known before he arrived at Pandora and Evans that this was a terrible idea. There has been this gnawing feeling in his chest for days now that something wasn’t right with the band. They all avoided talking too much about Invisible Scarlett, and it was only brought up if Regulus mentioned it first.
Regulus did his best to ignore the fear that had settled comfortably between his ribs, a searing, angry thing.
They don’t want you.
But he couldn’t shake it from his mind, his chest. The fear only kept growing.
A sick satisfaction is swirling in his gut now. Knowing he was right all along.
Barty sighs.
They are in Pandora and Evans' living room. Band posters are framed on the walls, a guitar lies haphazardly across the couch. It's twilight, so a beam of orange sun flickers through the windows, painting the dark wood in shades of gold.
“We don’t think you're crazy, Reg.”
Regulus laughs, a brittle, sharp thing. It’s glass scraping down his throat as he looks up at the people he believed for so long were his friends. His family.
“Oh yeah? Why do this then?”
Pandora steps in, her hand outstretched cautiously, as though Regulus is a wild animal needing to be tamed. Maybe he is. There's teeth and claws and thorns that he can’t get rid of.
They don’t want you.
“We need a break –you– need a break. This isn’t a forever thing, Regulus. It’s just… a break.”
Regulus scoffs and stands from where he had been sitting on the armchair. His friends are all gathered on the couch across the coffee table. Like this is some sort of intervention.
“I don’t need a fucking break!” He throws his hands up, “I’m out of the psych ward, I’m good.”
Can’t they see? This is all he has. This is everything.
They give him a sad look, bordering on pity. Evan brings a hand to the back of his neck, pointedly not looking at Regulus, “You’re not… good. Reg. You can’t keep using the band as a crutch.”
Regulus takes a staggering breath, his heart clenching.
A crutch.
He struggles for words, “I’m not… I’m…”
Taking a breath and closing his eyes, Regulus wills himself to get it together. Control. They have to see he’s okay now.
“Invisible Scarlett is everything to me.” He meets his friends' eyes– his bandmates.
“I know,” Barty whispers. “Thats sort of the problem.”
What?
Barty can’t be serious right now. He looks at his friend closely, not seeing any cracks or fissures in his composure.
Evan, sensing his confusion, steps in, “Listen, we all love the band okay? Every single one of us.” Barty and Pandora nod earnestly, as though that's supposed to make him feel better. Like the world isn’t cracking open and swallowing him whole.
“But, it's different for you. And that's okay, Reg. We know that it means everything to you. Hell, you’re one of the best drummers I’ve seen, and I’m not fucking around here.”
Regulus doesn’t respond. He continues staring at his friends.
“When things get bad, you focus more on the band. Too much. To an almost… obsessive point,” Evan finishes gently.
Obsessive
Too much
A crutch
Regulus can’t even deny it, not when it's staring him in the face. He knows he’s a bit of a control freak about the band. He knows that his friends don’t want to practice every single day for hours on end and listen to him bitch about the tempo or beat over and over again. He knows that they probably don’t think about lyrics every single moment of the day. He knows they don’t feel the same way he does about music.
He knows it's not the same. Because they love the band, but Regulus can’t let the noose tighten any further so he works to be better and better and better and better and better and–
Because this is the only thing he has.
Had.
He’s too much.
Obsessive.
“Please don’t take this from me.” His voice cracks. It's pathetic.
Pandora has tears in her eyes, and Regulus thinks that Evan is wiping a hand across his face but he can’t focus on that because Pandora is crying and it's over and he knows it.
They probably had planned this for weeks. Maybe even before the hospital.
“You have to get help, Regulus. It doesn’t just end after the hospital, you know that.”
Crazy Regulus. Obsessive Regulus. Regulus who cares too much about the wrong things and not enough about the right things. He thought this was one of the right things though. Didn’t he?
Regulus doesn’t remember exactly when the band became more than just his passion. When it became his life. Has it always been this bad?
He wills his face into an icy mask, one that his mother trained into him very well. He knows Sirius has a similar one. Does he ever have to use it?
“I don’t need help.” His voice is stony, cold as he gives Pandora a cruel look. A look he’s never given her before.
His friends feel his rage, he can tell by the way they stiffen. Tense up.
Crazy, obsessive Regulus.
“Reg,” Barty starts but Regulus stops him, eyes flicking to him and narrowing,
“If anyone here is obsessive, it’s you Barty,” his voice is a blade. “You think following your friend to the psych ward makes you a hero? Makes you sane?” Barty flinches.
Evan stands quickly, a frown tugging his brows together, “Knock it off, Reg,” he says seriously, voice low.
Regulus knows he’s digging himself into a hole he won’t be able to crawl out of. He knows that what he’s doing is a mistake. But he can’t stop himself. It’s who he is, all Regulus knows how to do is fuck up.
“Oh, you wanna stand up for your boyfriend now?” Regulus regrets the words the moment they leave his mouth. It’s too far. He watches as Barty's face scrunches up, confused. The way that Evan stiffens, going completely still.
He’s never seen Evan angry before, not like this. He’s usually the calm one, the one who keeps Barty from getting into fights at the bar, and keeps Regulus from joining in.
The look on his face now is one that Regulus knows he’ll never forget.
Hurt. Anger. Betrayal. Pain.
And then.
Regulus rocks back as he’s punched straight in the face. He really hadn’t even seen Evans fist coming. For a man who can’t have more than a few inches and maybe ten pounds on Regulus, he can punch.
Falling back onto the couch, Regulus sees stars for a moment before standing back up and letting his fist fly at Evan, knocking the other man back himself. He hits him again. And again.
He thinks Pandora screams.
Barty curses and grabs Regulus, holding him back.
He’s never hit one of his friends before. Never wanted to. Never would have. Shame builds in his chest and he’s left feeling hollow and breathless. Evan is on the floor, looking up at Regulus with pain, bruises beginning to bloom on his cheek. Regulus knows there's a similar one forming on his own face. He also thinks his nose might be broken, he can feel blood dripping onto the carpet at his feet.
Pandora is holding onto her brother, looking up at Regulus with–
Oh.
That's fear.
A memory of a different, but similar night comes to him. Shoving Sirius. Him hitting the wall. Blood.
Sirius didn’t want him after that either.
That's exactly it. I am impossible. You don’t want to know me.
They see you now. A voice, much like his mothers in his head, And they are scared.
He shrugs out of Barty’s grip and grabs his jacket from where it had been laying on the side of the couch. No one else moves.
Regulus turns to see Barty, who’s staring at him like he’s never seen him before.
Evan is still on the ground, Pandora at his side.
Sometimes, friendships end naturally. They fade out into nothing, or they crack and splinter until there are too many fractures to even think about sifting through and fixing. Not this one though. This ending is abrupt, harsh. It slams into the four of them so quickly that none of them saw it coming. Regulus can tell his former bandmates are thinking the same thing. The end is sudden and final, tearing away at years of love and laughter.
Regulus supposes he was always meant for something like this. He knew it was too good to be true, even all those years ago when he had first met Pandora and Evan. When he and Barty became four, and then a band. A family.
Jealousy was something that didn’t come to Regulus as much now, not after meeting his band. He had always envied Sirius, until he got to hold it in his hands himself. A fragile, perfect piece of family.
Shattered in moments.
Crazy, obsessive Regulus.
Regulus breaks first, as always. He turns away, leaving Pandora, Evan and Barty with the mess. As he always has.
They don’t follow.
___
One Week Later
Regulus has been on a bender enough times now to know that he’s soon to hit a breaking point. However, this time, Barty won’t be there to pick up the pieces. Evan won’t sit by his bed and try to make him smile. Pandora won’t cook for him when he can’t be bothered to eat anything.
Yeah, this time is much worse.
He’d had some precious, few moments after getting out of the hospital when he felt like he was going to be okay. Like maybe things would get better. But then, of course his friends had to pull this shit on him.
They’re right though
Regulus ignores the voice in his head, the annoying one that sounds frighteningly like Sirius, and opts for another beer.
The bar is large, and crowded tonight. It must be a weekend.
Regulus wouldn’t know, he has no reason to know the day. Or the time.
There’s only
This.
“We could go back to yours?” The man in front of Regulus is tall. Broad shouldered. Dark hair. Warm brown eyes. But the wrong color.
His smile is crooked, and he has a small slit in his eyebrow. Regulus is trying to figure out if it’s intentional or a scar. He’s leaning toward intentional. Swirling his drink, Regulus shrugs nonchalantly. As if he hasn’t been doing this every night. As if he’s not choking on his own breath. As if his self hatred wasn’t boiling in his gut, threatening to spill over at any second.
Do you want to live?
He doesn’t know. Has never known, really.
“Sure,” Regulus replies blandly.
He’s good at this. Pretending.
The man smiles, and it’s cute, shy even. He has one dimple, on the side where his smile curls up the most. It's wrong.
When he fucks Regulus, he’s careful. Gentle. Regulus doesn’t want gentle. He wants scraping teeth and bruised skin. He wants to feel it.
He doesn’t feel it with this man. He never does, with any of them. He comes anyway.
The man– stranger, really– falls asleep quickly, and Regulus groans when he tries to wake him up and realizes it’s a lost cause. It's not as though he wasn’t expecting this of course, but it still frustrates him. Regulus wants to wake up alone. In his bed, with his own space. Without the warm, suffocating body next to him.
Sleeping has always been an issue for Regulus, and tonight is no different. He lays in his bed, stiff as a board. Tries not to think, to breathe. Wishing he could disappear.
And it could be a lot of things. Maybe it’s the stranger whose body is too hot, too close to him, making his skin itch. Maybe it’s the alcohol, thick and heavy in his stomach. Maybe it's Midnight, who stares at him from her perch on the counter, looking at him with large, sad eyes. Or maybe, Regulus really is breaking. Because suddenly, there are hot, salty tears running down his cheeks. And he can’t cry, not really, so he silently lets them fall.
They stick to his skin and trail down his neck, in between the cracks of skin where the stranger's body is against him, his large arm thrown heavily around Regulus’ middle. He can feel it, seeping between their press of skin and its–
It's.
Too.
Much.
“Get out,” Regulus says loudly. Not loudly enough. The man doesn’t even stir.
“Get out.” He begs, louder this time. The man rustles, hugging Regulus closer.
Regulus is panicking now, trapped between this man and the bed. His breath comes out in short, heavy bursts.
The stranger finally does startle at this, waking up slowly. Not quickly enough.
“Hey, whats–”
“I need you to leave,” Regulus’ voice comes out in a cracked whisper. It's a broken, anguished sound.
The man frowns, but sits up. He’s confused. “What?”
Regulus scrambles out of bed quickly, immediately relishing the cool air hitting the spots where he felt the most touched. The most seen.
“Get out, please.” Regulus adds this please as a courtesy. He knows this is unreasonable. It's late. Maybe. He still doesn’t know what time it is. The man is drunk. Regulus is drunk.
He needs him out.
The man is nice about it. Thankfully.
When he’s gone, Regulus gets in the shower. He scrubs at his skin until it's raw and red, steam coming off him in waves.
Regulus looks in the mirror and grimaces. The bruises he got after the fight with Evan had healed almost completely, but there are still yellowish marks painted under his eyes. Hickies are scattered on his neck, still healing from two nights before. Fuck. He’s a mess. He looks hollow, pale and gaunt. A shell.
Nothing ever changes, does it?
Regulus dresses quickly, throwing on a heavy sweatshirt to conceal some of the marks, and grabs a bag.
I was fucking wrong
Are you ready to talk about your brother?
It doesn’t just end after the hospital, you know that.
When things get bad, you focus more on the band. Too much. To an almost… obsessive point
You don’t deserve the way I’ve treated you.
He doesn’t know where he’s going, only that he has to get out of this apartment as fast as possible. Midnight is angry, presumably, and meows loudly as Regulus speeds down the highway.
Regulus shouldn’t be driving. He knows this. Knows it. Not this drunk. Not this panicked.
He’s lucky when he arrives at the house unscathed. Lucky he found the house, given his state.
It's raining, and cold wet drops fall onto his face as he stands outside the door, rain soaking into his clothes.
Nowhere else to go.
Without overthinking it any more than he already has, Regulus brings a fist up to the door and sharply knocks. He can hear voices from inside, laughing, talking.
Fuck. Of course Sirius has friends over because he’s Sirius and why wouldn’t he? This was a mistake. He never should have come here. Never should have–
The door swings open and
Oh.
Regulus’ heart leaps into his throat, as he stares up at James with shock.
“James?” His voice sounds pathetic, weak in his own ears. The smile that James had been wearing when he opened the door has fallen, replaced with surprise. The surprise quickly turns to resentment, anger. His brows draw together, lips pursing.
Regulus notices that his hair is wet, and he’s wearing plaid pajama bottoms. Almost like…
“Reggie?” Sirius gasps, having just turned the corner. Regulus feels many things at once then. Relief, love, grief, and an overwhelming sense of fear. Sirius looks as he always has, his hair still tumbling in loose waves over his shoulder, eyes sharp and assessing. He still holds himself the same too, the way that the brothers were trained to. Like they were better than everyone else.
Sirius was always better at it than Regulus, but then again, his brother always was superior than everyone else.
Before Regulus knows it, he’s wrapped into a tight hug. Midnight yowls sharply and sprints through the open doorway.
Regulus finds himself hugging back, burying his face into his brother's shoulder like he always used to when he was younger.
Years have passed, yet no time at all.
When Regulus opens his eyes, James has disappeared, giving them space. Regulus tries to push the sick feeling in his stomach away.
Sirius pulls back and grabs Regulus’ face between his hands, looking at him seriously, “Are you okay? In trouble? What…”
What are you doing here?
The question in Sirius’ eyes doesn’t need to be spoken aloud.
“I…” Regulus can’t speak. Can’t get the words out.
I have nowhere else to go, and you’re home to me, even after all this time. Even after everything I’ve done to you. Please forgive me.
Please.
Please.
There’s glass in his throat, and words won’t come. He chokes on their sharp edges, trying to force himself to work around it. To speak.
There’s blood in his throat and blood on his hands and there’s nowhere to go but here.
Sirius seems to understand.
He nods, as though Regulus had said something that made sense.
As though Regulus isn’t standing here, reeking of alcohol, bruises under his eyes, tears streaming down his face with a bag slung over his shoulder. As though Regulus didn’t just show up at his house.
“You can stay here, Reg.” His brother's voice is so careful, like any misstep could shatter this moment. Could scare Regulus away.
Regulus looks down and nods quickly, more tears blurring his vision.
Disappointment
Burden
Obsessive
I was fucking wrong
“Okay,” he whispers.
He’s drowning. Slowly.
Sirius is leading him upstairs, and Regulus tries to pay attention to what he’s saying, he really does. But he’s cracking, grief and despair banging in his chest, a raging storm in the sea.
After all this time, Sirius didn’t blink. Didn’t falter or hesitate. He should have. Regulus wants to shake his brother and scream at him until he gets it. Until Sirius understands.
Why are you doing this? I don’t deserve any of it.
“ – And James’ room is across from yours, you remember James, right?”
Regulus stops in his tracks and looks up at Sirius, who is looking at him with a confused expression on his face.
“James?” Regulus repeats. Because...
His hair. His pajamas.
Sirius sighs, “Yeah, well, it’s not my story to tell, but he was going through something similar to you pretty recently. Right around the same time too. Anyway, we decided it was best for him to move in with Remus and I. He actually used to…”
Regulus doesn’t hear the rest of what Sirius says because there’s a strange buzzing in his ears and his already constricted chest is getting tighter.
And tighter.
And
“Hey, Reg, you okay?” Sirius puts a hand on his shoulder and grimaces, “Well, obviously you’re not okay or you wouldn’t…” he sighs. “I’m not good at this.”
Regulus lets out a broken laugh, despite feeling like he’s gasping for air.
“You’re doing fine, Sirius.”
The most he’s said since he got here.
There’s a strange look that takes over his brother's face, but it's gone before Regulus can put a name to it.
“Do you want pizza?” Sirius says suddenly, after a tense silence has passed.
Regulus shakes his head, “No, I…” he swallows. “I think I need to sleep.”
It doesn’t just end after the hospital, you know that
If Sirius is disappointed, he doesn’t show it. He just gives Regulus a tight smile, one that doesn’t quite reach his eyes. There’s a sadness there, one that Regulus thinks– knows– is because of him.
“Okay, yeah. Well. If you need anything…” Sirius trails off.
Regulus is silent.
Sirius turns away, beginning to head back down the stairs.
“Thank you,” Regulus’ voice is quiet, soft. For a moment, Regulus isn’t sure Sirius heard him. Or if he had, he had ignored him. But Sirius stops, back to him.
He turns around and his face is open, unguarded.
“Yeah, Reg. Always.”
Always
He sits with that for a moment, long after Sirius has gone downstairs, the sound of hushed whispers floating up to where he stands in the dark hallway.
Regulus goes into the room and shuts the door.
And then
He
Breaks.
Notes:
I sure did not realize that this was over 4k words of Regulus going through it. Yeah, he's Not Doing Well right now. There's so much to unpack in this one and I almost split it into two chapters but it just didn't work out so you get alllll of this.
Enjoy and I will see everyone tomorrow!<3 Let me know what you think!
Chapter 17: there you are
Summary:
James and Regulus live together again. This is proving to be very difficult for James, especially because he hates Regulus... And can't seem to stop thinking about him.
Chapter Text
“Its been three days, Sirius, he hasn’t even left the room,” Remus is staring at Sirius with a frown, his voice low.
Sirius’ shoulders are tense. He is very sensitive about Regulus, James has realized. More sensitive than he used to be.
Which makes it very hard for James to openly hate Regulus, which he very much does. It's not only the fact that Sirius won’t stand for an unkind word about his brother right now, it's also the fact that James can’t talk about the guy he hates to his best friend. Because, well, that guy just so happens to be his brother. Who is living with them.
Who James may or may not have chosen not to tell Sirius about when he spoke of the mental hospital.
“He needs time,” Sirius says tightly, gripping his coffee mug in his hands.
Remus huffs, looking down at the crossword puzzle in front of him, “He needs to eat. To shower.”
Sirius’ frown deepens, “You don’t even know him, you can’t tell me what he needs and what he doesn’t need.” Sirius turns to James, who was simply trying to enjoy his breakfast, “Right, James?”
“Oh… um, well… I’m not really…” James trails off and Sirius’ eyes narrow.
Sirius has been doing that lately, too. Trying to get James to back him on all things Regulus related. Maybe before, James could have done it. Or he could have argued back with Sirius. He could have had an opinion.
But he can’t. He can’t think about Regulus across the room from him, not eating, not speaking to anyone. He hasn’t even seen him since that first night, not since he showed up at the door, looking scared and so, so sad. Like he had given up.
Nothing like the last time James had seen him in St. Mungos. Full of rage and pain and a fire that burned. James would know, he has the scars to prove it.
I never asked you to do that.
What had even happened since then?
James forces himself not to care. Missing him was different when it was clear they would be strangers again, clear that they weren’t a part of each other's lives anymore. And not across the fucking hall. It was like the first few days in St. Mungos, but worse. Because now James hates him.
I never asked you to do that.
Does Regulus know that those words play on a loop in his head? Does he know that he destroyed James? That James has cried about it in therapy?
James realizes both Remus and Sirius are still staring at him, waiting for an answer he can’t give.
He forces a smile, “Listen guys, I don’t know Regulus anymore,” Regulus had made sure of that. “I can’t really give an input.”
Sirius takes this as answer enough, and turns back to Remus, “See? James isn’t putting his nose in business that he can’t speak on. Unlike someone…”
James tunes the rest of their conversation out. He thinks eventually Remus relents, but if James did have an opinion, (which he doesn’t, by the way) he would agree with him wholeheartedly.
Sirius is scared of Regulus, that much is clear. He’s scared to touch, to look, to break whatever fragile thing had brought his brother to his door. But he can’t tell Sirius that. Because…
I never asked you to do that.
No, James can’t have an opinion on Regulus at all
___
The first time James sees Regulus is the following day. It’s around noon, and James is eating lunch at their small kitchen table.
He’s been on his laptop all day, searching up the dreaded three letter word that has been occupying his mind along with thoughts of Regulus.
There aren’t many jobs that James wants to do. It's sad, really. He has a masters degree in management, has great experience–but no references to back him up. Because oh yeah, that’s right, he tried to kill himself and never looked at his emails again. Never showed back up to the job that was a major factor in his depression.
Now, he’s left to pick from part time gigs that honestly make his stomach hurt to think about. College students have now gone back to school, so there’s lots of openings for:
Bartending
Serving
Store associate
In all honesty, James feels like a failure. He’s debating applying for a job at the diner down the street when he hears light footsteps on the stairs.
It's not the cat, whose name no one knows because Regulus hasn’t bothered to tell anyone. Regulus must be leaving his room at some point because the cat is always fed and sleeps in his room every night.
“Oh,”
Regulus’ eyes are wide when he sees James, stopping at the bottom of the stairs. His eyes flick back and forth, looking for a way out.
James doesn’t say anything. Regulus’ hair is a mess, curls frizzy. His face is pale and gaunt, and there are heavy bags under his eyes. The rumpled t-shirt he’s wearing falls off one shoulder, and he’s wearing dark blue boxers. James doesn’t know why, but his mind snags on that last fact.
Regulus clears his throat, “I thought… it’s Monday, so I figured…”
“I don’t have a job.” James’ voice is cold, not his own.
Nodding, Regulus backs up, starting to head back up the stairs,
“You’ve lost weight,” James says before he can fully think through the words. Regulus pauses, pursing his lips.
“Yeah, well.”
“You look sick.”
Hurt flashes through Regulus’ eyes, but it's gone quickly.
“Oh yes, what every man wants to hear,”
James hisses through his teeth, not really sure why he’s doing this.
“You need to eat something. If not for yourself, for Sirius.” James pauses before adding, “He’s worried.”
Regulus gives a sharp nod, turning away from James completely. “I’ll think on that one.”
When he’s gone, James buries his head in his hands.
You don’t care. You don’t care. You don’t care.
James tells himself this, several times. He nearly chants it to himself, even though the only thing on his mind are the three small, healing hickies on Regulus’ neck and the haunted, empty look in his eyes.
____
Later, James decides to give himself another tattoo. The job search was going absolutely nowhere, and his mind was too occupied with thoughts of the man across the hall. When he sits down with his tattoo gun, James realizes that there’s not much space left on his thighs to work with. The bird he had given himself the day that Regulus showed up was nearly healed. The lines were a bit uneven and the shading wasn’t his best work. Not by a long shot.
He would have to tattoo somewhere else soon.
His mind immediately goes to the deep scars on his arms. The ones that were beginning to feel a bit easier to look at. That is, until Regulus arrived.
I never asked you to do that.
Oh, how James wishes he could scrub those words from his memory. The scars feel ugly, heavy on his arms. A stark reminder that he is broken. Not whole.
Not the sun.
The scars would be a bitch to cover up. It wouldn’t be done in one session, and he would have to wait longer. Wait until they are no longer pink and puckered. Wait until he could touch them without feeling sick. Until he could bear to wear anything other than a sweatshirt.
James decides on a small skull, right above the antlers on his left knee he had done several years back with Sirius, Remus and Peter. He had given Sirius a small dog, Remus a wolf, and Peter a rat. He isn’t sure why those were the animals that they had come up with for each other, he’s pretty sure they were all trashed. But it stuck.
The skull is better than the bird for sure. He had put a bit more care into this one, more effort. The bird couldn’t be seen if he was wearing shorts, the skull, however, was in plain sight. When he’s finished, James sits back with a sense of accomplishment.
This was what he had been born to do.
Tattoo apprentice?
The words flash in his mind quickly, and something clenches in his chest.
I wouldn’t want that for you. The voice sounds hauntingly like his father. James squeezes his eyes shut and tries not to think about all the things that he has been doing lately that his father would not want for him.
Monty had so many expectations of James. Marry a nice girl, settle down, work a 9-5, well paying job. James can’t think about any of those things without feeling sick. He also can’t imagine doing any of those things. Any of them. He had tried that last one, and look how that turned out?
But, James won’t think about that right now. Or think about why he won’t think about it. One specific part in particular. Because whenever he attempts to imagine his future, it is not with a nice girl by his side.
James does his best not to think about that at all.
When he goes downstairs next, James notices a small plate sitting in the sink, right next to his own. So, Regulus had decided to eat after all. James can’t help the small burst of relief that courses through him.
He goes outside to the back deck and pulls a cigarette out of the pack he keeps hidden in a broken flower pot. It's not like Sirius and Remus don’t smoke– of course they do. James doesn’t know why, but he can’t bring himself to tell his friends. It feels like just another way he’s failed them somehow.
James really did try to keep the habit in St. Mungos, where it belonged.
It just never stayed there.
Even though the smell of smoke reminds him of Regulus, which makes his chest clench, he can’t seem to stop.
This is the last one
He tells himself. Every day.
James nearly jumps out of his skin when he hears the door open, and throws the half burnt cigarette into the grass. Not his best idea, no. His surprise gives quickly to anxiety when he sees Regulus step outside, his own pack of cigarettes clenched tightly in his hand.
Ah.
The psych ward schedule.
Of course both of them were still on it.
James stands quickly, trying and failing not to note that Regulus has showered, droplets of water falling from his curls onto the oversized shirt he’s wearing. He’s wearing pants now, at least. They are shorts, however, and hit right at his thighs. James can see the tattoos on his legs, and has the sudden urge to touch them.
He shakes his head.
Stupid. That was a stupid fucking thought.
“I’ll go,” James says roughly, shoving the lighter into his pocket.
“You don’t have to,” Regulus replies quietly, looking away from him.
James lets out a sharp, bitter laugh, “I’m not staying out here with you.”
That hurt, the same from before, paints his face. Good. James thinks meanly, though a hurt of his own buries itself in his chest. He hates that he’s the reason for that hurt. That pain. He hates that he cares.
He
Hates
So
Deeply
Regulus’ shoulders slump, and he sits down heavily in the chair next to the one James had previously occupied. He doesn’t respond to James’ jab. Regulus only lights his cigarette and looks across the yard, watching some of the leaves fall from the trees.
Fight with me.
Another shameful thought. A crazy, stupid one. But there’s something about Regulus not sinking to his level that just doesn’t sit right with James. Regulus had always fought back. Always had something to say.
And now? Nothing.
“You ate,” James says stupidly.
Regulus only nods, not looking at him.
Anger courses through James’ body, boiling his skin, blinding him. There’s no reason for this anger, he knows. But how can Regulus sit there and act like he’s better than this? Like he’s above this? He’s not. James knows it, Regulus knows it. And James wants to push. He wants to see Regulus get mad, get angry. He doesn’t know why.
“You really fucked me up, you know that?”
Regulus turns to him, shock filling his gaze.
“I know,” He replies quietly after a moment.
James scoffs, “Do you even care?”
Regulus’ brows shoot up, more shock filling his expression. And then, oh, there it is. Finally,
There you are.
“Of course I fucking care!” The fire burns in Regulus’ eyes and he cards a hand through his hair hurriedly, “How can you even say that?”
James wants to believe it. He wants to so badly it hurts. But every time he looks at Regulus, the only thing he can hear is the door he slammed shut. The words that broke him. Regulus must see this in James’ expression, because he falls back onto the chair and tilts his head toward the sky.
Regulus doesn’t look at James when he speaks again. His voice is soft and broken.
“Do you think I want to be like this?”
He can’t answer that. There's a weight on his chest pushing down so hard he feels like he might crack under the pressure.
“Why did you come here, Regulus?”
Why are you doing this to me? Why do I feel like I’m dying every time I look at you? Why can’t I walk away?
Regulus sighs, seeming to realize James’ non-answer to his question was enough, “I had nowhere else to go.” he says simply, finally looking at James. The words are significant, heavy. James wants to know what happened. He wants to never speak to Regulus again.
James goes inside after that, not deigning to give Regulus a response. He
Just
Can’t
It would get easier. It had to.
It fucking had to.
___
2:47
James: regulus ate.
2:48
Sirius: oh my fucking god. thankyouthankyouthankyou I was getting worried I was gonna have to tell moony he was right…
2:51
James: lol
James: can you hurry up and get off work
3:00
Sirius: two more hours then i’m all yours bby;)
James throws his phone down on the bed and groans. He wonders if Sirius would be feeling this happy with James if he knew about him and Regulus.
Well
There was no him and Regulus.
But, Sirius would still not be happy. At all. He was going to have to tell him. Right?
He had to.
Eventually.
Notes:
Yay they interact again! But, in the words of @heartdivine234, at what cost? I updated the number of chapters because I have done some editing, which somehow included two extra chapters (???) so, we will be riding this storm into October people!
I love reading all your comments about the chapters, I love love love hearing your thoughts. In fact, a lot of your comments and thoughts about the fic have made me think more when I'm editing, and that's part of the reason I'm adding extra chapters:)
ANYWAY ILY all and I will see you tomorrow <3
Chapter 18: too much yet never enough
Summary:
Drown here with me so I won't have to do it alone
Chapter Text
April, 2017- eight years ago
“Sirius is leaving and I’m going with him.” Regulus wills his voice not to shake as he looks up at his mother towering over him. His cheek burns from the slap she had given him earlier. Regulus had failed a math test. It wasn’t as though Regulus didn’t know the material– of course he did. But he just didn’t care. He couldn’t care. Because Sirius had told him he was leaving the second he turned eighteen and Regulus was panicking. Nothing else mattered.
Only Sirius. Always Sirius.
His mother scoffs, looking him up and down with a sneer on her face. “You’re not going anywhere.”
“Yes I am, I want to be with him. I don’t care what you do to me, I'm leaving with him.”
Tonight
The word he didn’t say. Because Sirius is leaving tonight. He had packed up his room and was planning on going to stay with James until they graduated. Regulus would figure something out after graduation. But this house…
He couldn’t stay here any longer. Not without his brother, his best friend.
Walburga crosses her arms and tilts her head at Regulus, analyzing him.
“And then what?”
Regulus grits his teeth, “I’ll figure something out.”
After a moment, Regulus’ mother softens. She cups Regulus’ cheek with her hand, and Regulus wills himself not to lean into the touch.
I can still make her proud
“Why would you do this to him?”
Regulus freezes. Her hand on his cheek feels cold. There’s something snaking its way through his chest. A thought he hadn’t let himself touch begins tapping in his mind.
“I… I don’t know what you–”
“Do you think Sirius wants to take care of you? To look after you?”
“He won’t be–”
“Oh, but he will. How will he be able to handle your… outbursts? Your depression?” The knife twists, and Regulus feels his heart cracking. But his mother only continues, “You’re a burden, Regulus. You always have been. You can’t put that on your brother. How do you expect him to live his life if he’s busy taking care of you?”
A burden
Regulus is silent. Her words seep in, like hot oil, burning his veins. Sirius was better than him, in every way. Regulus was a burden. Of course he was. Sirius might not realize it now, but in a few months? A year?
Stepping back, Regulus wipes at his eyes furiously.
Walburga seems satisfied.
You’re a burden, Regulus.
“I’m sorry,” his voice cracks and he flinches. Walburga hates it when Regulus doesn’t speak clearly. She shakes her head, disappointed.
It’s written on her face, shining in her eyes.
I’m sorry I’m not Sirius. I’m sorry I’m a burden. I’m sorry I thought I deserved to leave. I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m–
“Just get out of my sight,”
Regulus goes to his room. He mechanically unpacks his bag, hangs his clothes back up. Then, he sits on the bed and waits.
Several hours later, there's a light knocking on his door.
“Come in,” Regulus’ voice is small. His heart is beating so quickly in his chest he thinks it might burst.
“Are you ready?” there's determination in Sirius’ eyes. This is different for him. He’s always been more outspoken about his anger, his hatred of their home. He never cared about impressing their parents or making them proud.
Nothing like Regulus.
He doesn’t respond. Regulus looks at the floor, hands clasped together.
“Reggie come on,” Sirius says, walking toward Regulus.
“I’m not going,”
Sirius pauses. His eyes narrow.
“Did she say something to you?”
“Why does it matter?”
“You know why,”
Regulus stands and looks at his brother.
“Please stay,”
Selfish. A burden.
Sirius’ eyes are wide and he takes a step back, putting distance between them. He shakes his head slowly.
“Please don’t make me do this, Reg.”
“Then stay. I can’t— I’m not– I–”
Words fail him as he looks at Sirius. He knows what Sirius will do. He supposes he always has. But it doesn’t hurt any less. Not as his brother looks at him with grief and regret painting his face.
Love me more than you hate them.
“I’m hurting, Regulus. They are hurting us.”
I’m too scared to leave. Too scared of what they will do to me. Too scared that you’ll see me and hate what you find. Drown here with me so I don’t have to do it alone.
He can’t make his mouth form the words racing through his mind.
“Stay.”
A flash of something akin to disappointment flutters in Sirius’ gaze. He tightens his hands on the strap of his duffle bag and shakes his head, “I won’t”
“Fuck you,”
Why is he doing this? Why is he like this? Why? Why? Why?
Sirius scoffs, “You’re a coward.”
Disappointment. Burden. Coward.
Regulus doesn’t know what he’s doing. His body isn’t his own, his mind isn’t his own. He shoves Sirius as hard as he can, tears in his eyes.
“So fucking leave then!”
Sirius hits the wall and glass shatters.
Regulus had pushed him right into a picture frame and there is a cut running down his arm. Blood is pouring from the wound and Regulus can only see red. He runs up to Sirius and grabs his arm. What had he done? There’s blood on his hands. Sirius shrugs off Regulus’ touch and pushes him back, fury in his gaze.
Just like them. You’re just like them now. You hurt him, just like them.
Regulus stares at his hands, tears blurring his vision.
“I don’t ever want to see you again,” Sirius says, his voice cracked and shaky. There’s pain there, lacing his words with heavy grief.
Sirius leaves.
Regulus stays.
__
Today
Regulus has received a total of seventeen calls from Barty. He has ignored every single one of them. The calls stopped when Regulus texted him two days ago.
I’m safe. At Sirus’
Barty never responded. It was just as well, he didn’t want to talk to him either. Regulus can’t even look at himself in the mirror right now. Not after what he had done. Now that he’s not drunk or getting laid, he has time to think. A little too much time.
The walls of the house are closing in. Regret, grief and shame are shadows in the corners of his room, growing every day. Closer and closer they snake towards Regulus, threatening to swallow him whole. He just might let it.
There’s a light knock on the door and Regulus frowns. No one had been to bother him, and Regulus appreciated that. He’s still barely spoken to his brother, and hasn't even met Remus. In fact, the only significant conversation he’s had in the last week has been with James.
The universe was so cruel.
“Come in?”
Oh.
So, so cruel.
“What are you doing here?” Regulus asks as James cautiously opens the door. He doesn’t come in.
“We’re going out,” James states plainly. He’s also not looking at Regulus. James looks at his shoes, his stupid red converse that Regulus is surprised he still owns.
They don’t usually tell Regulus when they leave. Sometimes, the house is silent. Sometimes he can hear people laughing from downstairs, or a movie playing in the background. Their happiness scares him. It chokes him as he rots in his own despair.
“Oh, um. Congratulations?” Regulus isn’t sure why everything he’s saying right now is coming out as a question. Is he being weird? What the fuck is James even doing here?
James brings a hand to the back of his neck and looks up at Regulus. He’s so fucking beautiful it hurts. Regulus has to look away. “Yeah well. You’re coming with us.”
Shock courses through Regulus and he lets out a sharp laugh, “The fuck I am.”
There’s a beat of silence and Regulus looks up to see James quietly assessing him.
“Stop isolating yourself.”
Oh come on. James had to be kidding. He was not going to pull this shit on Regulus. No way.
“This isn’t St. Mungos, Potter, I can do what I like.” James flinches and Regulus frowns.
“It’s been a week.” James crosses his arms and leans on the doorframe. The light filtering through the blinds casts his body in a golden glow.
Always the sun.
“I’m well aware of how much time it's been.”
And oh, how true that statement is. Every second is a death knoll, every minute suffocates him. Trapping Regulus in this house. In his grief. His failures and disappointments. The noose around his neck feels tighter than ever and the blood on his hands never washes away. Every time he looks down, the crimson red of Sirius’ blood, and now Evans, coats his skin, slick and warm.
How is James okay? How is he standing here, looking more alive than ever while Regulus is choking to death?
James takes a hesitant step into the room, unsure and careful. When his beat up shoes cross the threshold, Regulus’ breath hitches in his throat.
“You hate me,” Regulus doesn’t intend for the words to scrape out of his throat so raw and honest.
James hesitates for a moment before nodding, “I do.”
Has it hurt this much before? Looking at James? Surely not since the mental hospital. Not since the night Regulus took the fragile thing they had created and shattered it in front of James, slicing them both with the broken shards. Regulus can feel the aching pit between them, the chasm that never quite existed before.
Not even their fight from seven years ago held a candle to this.
You really fucked me up, you know that?
“Sirius doesn’t, though,” James continues quietly. He doesn’t look at Regulus. His voice is hard.
Regulus nearly laughs. Did James even know Sirius? “Of course he does,”
The other man does look up then, frowning at Regulus. He wishes he could take James’ face in his hands and smooth out those sharp edges. Make him look at Regulus with something other than contempt and regret.
“If you really believe that, then maybe you don’t know your brother at all.”
James leaves.
Regulus stays.
For a moment.
Because at a certain point, something was going to have to give.
____
“I’m Remus,”
He holds out a hand and Regulus pauses for a moment before taking it. Talking to people, being a person, existing. It was exhausting. And Regulus has only just walked down the stairs. He wishes the world could swallow him whole and he would just be gone. No more Regulus. No more hurt.
No more.
“Regulus.”
Is his voice always this weak? This scratchy?
Remus is tall, with sandy curls that fall a bit into his eyes. His eyes are assessing and intent, warm hazel canvasing Regulus.
Don’t say I look like him. Please don’t compare me to the better version of myself.
“I’m glad to finally meet the man who's been living in my house for a week,” Remus’ voice is deep, and he grips Regulus’ hand tightly, warmly. Regulus can nearly feel James buzzing next to him with anticipation and anxiety. He probably had been expecting Regulus to refuse. To stay in his room. He probably wishes Regulus would have.
Regulus raises a brow, “Well here I am,”
There’s an awkward beat of silence. Regulus has never been good at this. Not like Sirius, who made friends everywhere he went. Not like James, who was well liked by everyone who even glanced his way. Regulus had sharper edges. He was odd. Said weird things. Made jokes that never quite landed right.
Too much yet never enough.
Remus grins, “Yes, you are.”
Sirius is bouncing on the balls of his feet. This excites him, for some reason. Regulus hasn’t had many interactions with his brother. It’s not that he doesn’t want to, it's just that…
I never want to see you again
Blood on his hands, slick and warm.
Right. That.
James had said that Sirius didn’t hate him, but clearly James doesn’t know what transpired between the brothers the last time they had seen one another. He’s sure James can guess though. Now that James has seen the real Regulus. He had seen him and now he hates him. Regulus can’t blame him for it, he can’t blame any of them. Not James, or Sirius. Not Barty or Evan or Pandora. Not even his mother, who he hates just as much as he hates himself.
“Come on, let's go.” Sirius is pulling on Remus’ arm and Remus rolls his eyes fondly. There’s something between the two of them, and it’s clear to everyone but them.
Regulus wonders if he was less broken, if there wasn’t a noose tied tightly around his neck, would people think the same of him? Would they be able to look at Regulus and know that he pours love from every inch of his being? That he loves so deeply it kills him?
No. Probably not.
The bar isn’t crowded, which eases some of the anxiety in Regulus’ chest. He doesn’t know if he could handle that much right now. Or ever again.
For the safety of himself and everyone else around him, Regulus doesn’t drink. He thinks maybe he shouldn’t. Scratch that– he knows he definitely shouldn’t. With all of this time to think– walls closing in on him and all– Regulus has realized that maybe his drinking is a problem.
The thought makes him itch and half of him wants to grab a bottle and get trashed, just to show that it's not a problem. Even though something inside him is screaming that it is. That his drinking isn’t normal.
Crazy Regulus. Obsessive Regulus. Too much.
He shouldn’t have come out tonight.
Everyone else is drinking, even James. His smiles are coming more freely now, his laughs are unguarded. That is, until he looks at Regulus. His eyes dim, his hand clenches tightly on his beer. The feeling makes Regulus want to dig a hole and bury himself alive.
After the fourth look that James gives him, Regulus excuses himself. Sirius is slightly drunk and clings onto his arm, begging him to stay,
“I’m just getting a smoke, Sirius,” Regulus mutters, wrenching his brother's grip off of his arm.
“Let him go,” Remus murmurs, pulling Sirius away. Sirius slumps into Remus’ shoulder and sighs. Regulus gives the other man a grateful look. He can feel James’ eyes on him like a brand.
“Please come back, Reggie.” Sirius says, eyes unfocused. Something tight unclenches in Regulus’ chest. He feels a familiar sort of warmth soak through him.
Regulus gives Sirius what he hopes is a reassuring smile, “I’m coming back, don’t worry.”
Sirius’ face relaxes and he smiles broadly, “Good,”
Regulus tries not to let the shame overtake him. He tries, and fails as he leans against the brick wall outside the bar. It’s cold, and Regulus’ hoodie isn’t doing him any favors as the nighttime chill cuts through the fabric. The smoke warms his chest, however, and it helps. Just a little.
When Regulus hears footsteps, he’s expecting it to be James.
What he’s not expecting is Sirius, who leans against the wall next to him and holds out his hand,
“I told you I was coming back,”
“I know.”
Regulus swallows. He hadn’t spent any time with Sirius. Not really. Fear is a vice that grips Regulus tightly and chokes him with every breath. Regulus tries to claw his way out, to wash the fear away, but it stays. It always has.
“You’re not going to bitch at me about still smoking?”
Sirius rolls his eyes. He’s still drunk though, and the action looks funny, as if he’s putting all his focus into it yet still falling short.
“Reg, I still smoke,”
Regulus doesn’t have an answer to this, and silently hands Sirius a cigarette and a lighter. When Sirius blows out the smoke, it clouds up in front of them, curling in the cool night air.
“You’re not drinking.” It's a statement, a fact.
Regulus shakes his head, then remembers that Sirius can’t see his face, “Nope,”
“Hm.”
Regulus finishes his cigarette and lights another. He’s content with the silence, he always has been. He never had to worry about being too much or not enough with Sirius.
“How long ago did you get out?”
“Get out” not “leave”. Regulus knows what he means. God, he wishes that he didn’t though. There was no “leaving” their home, their family. It was escaping, it was getting out. Though, in Regulus’ case, he was discarded, thrown away.
He still got out. Still survived, no matter the circumstances of his leaving.
Regulus squeezes his eyes shut, “I was twenty”
“Oh.” Pain laces the word. Five years. Regulus had left only three years after Sirius. He’d had five years to fix it. Five years to atone. Five years to try and be a brother again.
And he hadn’t.
“I’m sorry.” Regulus’ voice is small and it cracks with the weight of a thousand actions that have led him to this very moment.
Sirius sighs, “Me too.” He leans his head against the wall and looks up toward the stars.
Regulus wonders if he’s looking at his own star. Or if he’s looking at Regulus. Does Sirius look at the stars and curse his name? Does Sirius feel the weight of being named after something so bright? Probably not. Sirius has lived up to the brightness of a star. Regulus has allowed himself to dim.
“What are you sorry for?” Regulus is confused.
Sirius looks at him, grey eyes so much like his own, yet so different, “I left you.”
Regulus shakes his head, "I refused to go with you,”
“I should have tried harder.”
“I hurt you.”
“I told you I never wanted to see you again.”
Regulus hitches a breath, swallowing tightly, “Did you mean it?”
Sirius pauses, “Yes,”
Regulus’ heart breaks. But his brother continues, “At the time. But less than a week later I wanted to call you,”
Oh.
He never.
“Why didn’t you?”
Sirius smiles. It’s bitter and broken. It’s a smile of painful memories and regret, “I don’t know.”
Maybe Sirius wasn’t unbroken. Maybe his star had dimmed a little too.
“It’s okay.”
Sirius doesn’t respond. They stand quietly for another moment, lost in their own memories and regrets.
Regulus’ voice is small when he speaks, fear coating his tongue, “Do you still… feel that way?”
Please please please please please
His brother turns to him, grief etched across every line of his face, “Never, Regulus. When you called me I… I couldn’t stop crying. And then when you showed up at the house…” Sirius clears his throat, “I just can’t help but think that maybe we’re getting a second chance.”
A second chance.
Do you want to live, Regulus?
“Oh,” Regulus says dumbly. He’s never been good at words. Not like Sirius. But he finds himself even more inept at conversation as his brother looks at him with an expression so unguarded that it snaps something in Regulus.
Without thinking about it, he throws his arms around Sirius’ neck, tears forming in his eyes. Sirius hugs him back tightly and Regulus can hear him sniffing softly.
“I love you, Reggie.”
Regulus has always been bad with words. But somehow, these come easier than ever before,
“I love you too.”
They weren’t fixed. This hadn’t erased the years of pain they had both endured. They would fight more, call each other names, get under each other's skin and disagree on everything. There is still blood on Regulus’ hands. It was possibly forever stained there, a reminder of what he had done. There was a chasm of their own they had to cross. Regulus and Sirius had to learn how to be brothers again.
No, it wasn’t fixed.
But it was a start.
The noose around Regulus’ neck loosens. Not completely, maybe never completely. But it doesn’t hurt as much as it did.
Do you want to live?
Regulus takes in a deep breath and for once, his chest doesn’t crack.
He still doesn’t know if he wants to live or not.
But maybe one day he might.
And for now, that would be enough.
Notes:
This is one of my favorite chapters, I love Sirius and Regulus so much. Ugh they didn't deserve what they went through:(
See you all tomorrow! <3
Also I have strep so things kinda suck rn:(
Chapter 19: unraveling
Summary:
James angst
Chapter Text
“So, tell me more about Regulus.”
“There’s not really much more to say,” James looks up, staring at the bright fluorescent lights hanging above his head. They burn his eyes the longer he looks, and when he finally does close them, there are white spots dotting his vision.
Lucy, his therapist, is silent. The only thing James can hear is the quiet tapping of her nails on the keyboard.
The pit in his chest is more prominent in therapy. It begs to be filled, yet the hollow emptiness has a quiet sort of familiarity to it.
I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.
“Do you believe that?”
James finally looks at her. Her brown hair is swept into a clip, strands falling into her face, framing her bright eyes. She’s pretty. And can always see right through him. James hates therapists.
He shrugs, casting his eyes down to his shoes, “I mean, what else is there?”
I never asked you to do that.
Lucy knew, of course. She had sat there while James had raged about his hatred for Regulus. Then she sat there while he cried about Regulus’ return. The aching he feels every time he looks at him. The fear that snakes through his bones and rots his insides.
“Your feelings for him, for one.”
James replies slowly, “I hate him.”
Why is his voice wobbling? Why does that feel wrong now?
Lucy pins him with a gaze that James can’t quite identify. Like she knows something, and he’s too stupid to realize it himself.
“Your other feelings,”
There’s ice in his veins and his skin starts to itch. “There's no other feelings.” James snaps.
Lucy hums in response and types something on her computer.
Click, click, click.
“Why?” She asks casually.
James sputters, heart in his throat, “What– wh– I– you–” What the fuck does she mean why?
Calm down.
Calm
Do-
“Why? Well, for one, I’m not…” He can’t finish the thought. Can’t voice it. James is sick. James is disgusting. James is–
“Gay?” Lucy supplies, hand in her chin. As though this is a totally normal conversation. As though she’s not taking a pair of sharp tweezers and picking him apart, bit by bit.
James flinches, “No, I’m not gay.”
He wasn’t. He wasn’t. James had always had girlfriends. Always made sure to have girlfriends. He loved women. He always has.
“Would that be a bad thing? If you were?”
Yes.
“No.” James replies quickly. “I’m pretty sure my two best friends are gay.”
‘Pretty sure’ is being kind. If James were being honest, he would say that Sirius and Remus are definitely gay. And deeply, deeply in love. Even if they won’t admit it to themselves.
“Hm.” Lucy taps a finger to her cheek, “But that’s them. We’re talking about you,”
Well stop. Stop looking at me. Stop seeing me.
“It doesn’t matter.”
Lucy must keep the temperature set high because her office is sweltering. James can’t take off his sweatshirt though. She can’t see any more of him.
“If you were gay– and I’m saying if. Why would it be a bad thing?”
“It’s not what my dad would have wanted.” James didn’t mean to say it out loud. He really hadn’t. But his skin is hot and itching and Lucy can see him and he hates her. He hates this. He wants the pit in his chest to open up completely and swallow him whole. He wants to tear the bones from his body and set them on fire until only ash is left.
“Your father– he passed away several years ago, right?”
It had been sudden. A heart attack. It was such a joke, Monty had been the healthiest man James knew. One day he was breathing. The next day he was dead. James was nineteen. Maybe that was when the hole in him had first been dug. Maybe he had always been broken.
James nods numbly.
“So, since your father was homophobic–”
“Don’t fucking talk about him like that!” James yells and Lucy doesn’t react. She only turns to her computer and begins typing quickly. Probably something along the lines of,
Significant daddy issues
She turns back to him, “I’m sorry.”
James doesn’t respond. He clenches the sides of the plush armchair tightly. His father wasn’t homophobic. He wasn’t. He wasn’t. He
“If your father was still here, would he accept you for being gay?”
James grits his teeth, “I’m not gay.”
Lucy quirks her head to the side. Staring at him quizzically, like he’s some kind of specimen.
Stop looking at me.
“Can I be honest with you?”
James rolls his eyes. Like she hasn’t already torn him apart. Like he isn’t staring down at his cracked chest cavity. He can see the rot inside him. Lucy can too, he’s sure of it.
“Sure.” He replies blandly.
She nods quickly and fixes him with a serious stare, “You spent twenty minutes talking about Regulus’ eyes.”
Oh.
Well.
Fuck her.
“I hate him,” James says weakly, and the words hold no bite.
Lucy smiles, as though she had won something. She had picked and poked and prodded until she had found the little shards of James that cut him the deepest. She had shown them to him and put them back in his body, forcing him to pay attention, to feel their bite as they drew blood over and over again.
__
James leaves therapy scrubbed raw and aching. It always tends to do that to him. Therapy is getting punched in the face then coming back the next week and saying, “Again please.”
Over and over again until the punches hurt less. James is still waiting for it to hurt less.
And in some ways, it does. Some things are easier to talk about. Sometimes he feels lighter when he wakes up in the morning. Sometimes he feels heavier.
Sirius had told him once that healing is not a linear process. If it was, everyone in the world would be okay.
James gets it, he does. But he just wishes that for once it could be easy. Just this once.
When James pulls into the driveway, he rests his head on the steering wheel for a few minutes before going inside.
You spent twenty minutes talking about Regulus’ eyes.
“Fuck.” he breathes out as he slams the car door shut. It’s getting colder, the cool chill of autumn bites into his skin when James makes his way inside. James is relieved for the end of summer. There’s an excuse now to never take off his sweatshirt. To always wear long sleeves. He’s safe for the rest of the year, and will be for a few months into next year as well.
Maybe James could pack his things and move north, where it’s cold all the time. He could disappear where no one knows him and no one could see him.
Because nothing is easy and the world hates him, Regulus is standing at the kitchen table when James walks in. Regulus is on his phone, frowning at the screen as he chews on a piece of toast. He looks up when James walks in and sets his phone down, eyes looking him over.
Regulus sees him too. James knows this. He wants to take it away. He wants to gather up the pieces of himself that he gave to Regulus and lock them in a box.
“Hey,” Regulus says quietly. Maybe he sees the exhaustion written in James’ body.
Things had been tense for… well, they had always been tense with Regulus. There was no casual with him. It was all or nothing. It makes James want to burn. It makes him want to give Regulus the match and beg him to light it.
He hates Regulus.
Right?
“Hey,” James replies roughly. He opens the fridge and pretends to look in it for something to eat. He’s not hungry. Not when the pit in his chest has made it hard to breathe.
I’m not gay.
Monty wouldn’t want that for him. His dad had always made it clear that he wanted James' life to be easier than his own had been. He’d drilled values into James until he could recite them in his sleep. Until they painted his skin and were carved so deeply into his being.
His dad wasn’t a bad father. Monty had to fight, tooth and nail for everything he had. It wasn’t easy, and he made it clear that he wanted James to have a better life than he did. His dad just had a plan for James, expectations. And if those expectations just so happened to include a wife, kids and a white picket fence life then…
“I got a job,” Regulus’ voice is quiet.
This shakes James’ from his thoughts. He realizes the fridge had been open for a moment too long, the light is now off and there’s a soft dinging, reminding James to close it. He does, and turns to Regulus.
He hadn’t wanted (allowed himself) to notice before. But Regulus is standing awkwardly by the table, dressed in a plain white shirt and jeans. Not his usual shorts and an oversized shirt. Or sweatpants. Or black jeans with a cutoff shirt. There’s one shirt in particular that sits right above his hips, exposing a pale expanse of skin.
Curiosity? The voice in his head whispers and James wants to choke it to death.
“That’s great.” His voice is tight. It makes him feel like a piece of shit. Of course Regulus already got a job, while James is still unemployed, bumming around in his best friend's house.
Regulus shrugs, “I’m about out of money, anyway.”
Me too. James doesn’t say. Because that would be something they have in common. It would be a door that James would be pushing open, just an inch. And that door would lead to something else.
“Where at?”
“Diner down the street,” he mumbles. A blush blooms on Regulus’ face and he looks away. He’s embarrassed, James realizes with a start. Embarrassed of what? Working at a diner?
At least he had a fucking job.
James nods, “That’ll be good money,”
Regulus frowns, “Don’t patronize me.” His voice is raw and unguarded.
James could push, he realizes. He could make Regulus feel just a pinch of what he had made James feel. He could tug on that embarrassment and pull, unraveling Regulus with a few short words. Like he had done to James. It would feel good.
For a moment.
“I’m not.” James replies honestly, looking at Regulus seriously. Whatever he sees in James’ gaze makes him look away,
He answers softly, “Oh.”
His dark curls fall into his face and for a split second, James wants to brush them away. He wants to card his hands through his hair then grab his face and–
The door bangs open and Regulus and James both jump.
“Help me with groceries!” Sirius yells out, and Regulus nearly flies out of the room, not looking at James again. James is glad for Sirius’ interruption. He’s not sure where his mind had been going and the thoughts he had been having…
Lucy had fucked him up today.
That was all it could be
That was all it had to be.
___
Later, James is sitting on the worn armchair, laptop resting on his legs. He had been staring at the screen for the last half hour, listening to Sirius and Remus bicker about dinner.
“I want pizza.” Sirius crosses his arms and looks at Remus petulantly.
Remus rolls his eyes, “We just had pizza two days ago.”
James looks up at the two of them sitting close on the couch, facing one another. Remus’ arm is rested across the back of the couch and he casually twirls a piece of Sirius’ hair between his fingers. Neither of them even seem to realize it. It makes James’ heart pang.
How could they be so cavalier? They had this huge thing, this massive, world ending thing between them. Their love was written in the stars, their names were carved into each other's hearts. Neither of them had their fathers ghost breathing down their necks, yet they still couldn’t just…
“If we get pizza, can you promise that tomorrow we’ll get subs?” Remus pleads.
James rolls his eyes, “Pushover,” he mutters.
Remus turns to him, eyes bright, “Fuck off!” His voice is light and there’s a happiness radiating from him. Maybe it's the feeling of Sirius’ hair between his fingers. Maybe it’s the knowledge that maybe not today, but one day. Because it would happen one day.
The door opens and Regulus walks in, assessing the three of them in the living room. His eyes catch on Remus’ hands and he raises a brow, looking at James. James just shakes his head and rolls his eyes at Regulus. For a moment, they are sixteen again, and Regulus and James share a small, knowing smile.
Regulus can see it too. The world ending, life altering thing between Remus and Sirius.
Then, Regulus looks away, and they aren’t sixteen. They are twenty five and broken. Broken by the world, broken by each other.
The chasm looms between them, hollow and wide, threatening to cave in.
“So, Reggie. First day? How did it go?” Sirius’ eyes are bright as he looks at his brother, eager.
Regulus lets out a heavy breath, “Shit. It was shit.” Sirius’ face drops and Regulus sees it, quickly continuing, “But it was fine. It’s a job, Sirius. I think I would have taken anything.”
There’s a severs apron wrapped around his narrow waist, and he pulls out a small book, handing a wad of bills over to Sirius.
Sirius doesn’t take it. He only raises a brow, “What’s this?”
James can see Regulus fumbling, faltering. “It’s… I owe you.” His voice is hard and determined.
Now, James and Remus share a look. They had seen first hand the squabbles that Regulus and Sirius got into. No, healing was definitely not a linear process. Especially not in the case of the Black brothers.
Sirius pauses for a moment before carefully taking the bills, if only out of kindness. They all knew that Sirius didn’t need any money. As a lawyer, a successful one at that, Sirius fronted most of the bills.
“We’re getting pizza,” Remus cuts in, changing the conversation.
Regulus rolls his eyes, “You caved to him again?”
This makes James grin. Regulus and Remus had hit it off fairly quickly. The part of him that doesn’t hate Regulus is glad to see it.
Remus waves a hand at Regulus, face going red, “Whatever,” he mutters.
“You love me,” Sirius croons, resting his head on Remus’ shoulder. Remus stiffens and swallows.
“Yeah, Pads. I do.”
Could Sirius see it? Or he blind to Remus’ feelings?
Or, perhaps, is there a hole in Sirius’ chest too?
Regulus is out of the shower and sitting on the opposite end of the couch when the pizza arrives. He still isn’t comfortable, not completely. There’s a look in his eyes, as though at any moment everything would burn to ashes, and he would be left with nothing. James knows the feeling.
Because he knows Regulus.
James knows Regulus like he knows his own, rotting bones. He could close his eyes and name every one of the’ freckles dotting his pale skin. If there was a map to James and who he is, it would start and end with Regulus.
Regulus had taken James’ heart and ripped it in half. He had stood over James’ body and looked into his empty chest and sighed. When he looked, had he seen his name written in every corner? Had he seen himself stitched into James’ skin?
Curiosity can only be a crutch for so long.
When he looks up, Regulus is staring at him. His grey eyes are a storm. James wants to drown in them.
Do you see what you do to me?
He wants to shake Regulus and ask him why he’s doing this to him. Why his presence demands James’ attention, every second of every day.
He turns back to the computer and stares some more at the bright screen.
A better life is not a tattoo artist. A better life is not being gay.
James apologizes to Monty, wherever he is. He doesn’t know if he believes in a god or heaven or hell. But what he does know is the weight of his fathers ghost is bearing down on him as he applies for the job.
Maybe he’s not built to make his father proud.
Notes:
Due to the rapture, I will be posting chapter 20 much later than usual. Do not fear, I will still get it out to you all. ILY and I'll see you tomorrow<3
Chapter 20: am i broken?
Summary:
Regulus and James have a conversation! Regulus sees an old friend
Notes:
TW: references to suicide, mentions of wanting to self-harm, smoking
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Soon, it’s going to be too cold to keep coming out here. The thought makes Regulus sad. Though, he can’t help but be relieved by the constant chill in the air. James wouldn’t have to worry about his arms. About wearing a hoodie all the time.
Regulus can see the anxiety it causes him. He notices every time James comes down the stairs and opens the door, breathing a sigh of relief when he feels that it's cold enough for a sweatshirt to make sense. He notices when James does it again two hours later. Almost like he’s convincing himself he’s normal. Like it’s normal.
Regulus is scared for spring.
He’s curled up in his chair, chainsmoking. Not drinking is proving to be a little harder than he originally thought. It's not that Regulus is biting at the bit, shaking for a drink. But, the thought comes to him more than he ever paid attention to before. He’s glad there’s no alcohol at the diner.
He can’t bring himself to ask Sirius to take it out of the house.
No one needs to know.
When the door opens, Regulus doesn’t turn around. He doesn’t need to, he already knows who it is.
Regulus can’t sleep most nights. Maybe it’s the regret that poisons his blood, maybe it’s the pain that keeps him awake. Or maybe, Regulus just sucks at sleeping. So, he comes out here. He chainsmokes. He thinks.
One night, Regulus had been in the middle of a particularly harrowing self-loathing session when suddenly, James was there. He didn’t say anything, he didn’t even look at Regulus. He simply smoked a cigarette and went inside.
It had halted his thoughts.
For a moment.
The next night, James came out again.
And the next
And the next
Now they are here, sitting quietly together and smoking in silence. They never speak, unless it's to ask for a lighter or if Regulus sees a particularly cool bug. (It’s happened twice now, Regulus has kept track.) James will raise his brows and nod, as though Regulus is a small child demanding attention. Maybe he is. But, for the most part, they smoke in peaceful quietude.
Regulus has wanted to speak, though. He wants to break the silence with a hammer and let the pieces splinter and crack. But the fear that poisons his blood has rendered him mute. Because if he speaks, James will leave. And Regulus will be hollow again.
This is enough.
He would take whatever pieces James gives to him. He always will.
Regulus only wishes he could give James the same in return. He wants to carve out his heart and lay it at James' feet. He wants James to see how wrong it is, how wrong he is. He wants to point and say, this twisted thing? It beats for you.
See, in the mental hospital, James was always scared people would see him. He was afraid of who he was in there. Afraid of what people would think once they knew he was broken. James was afraid of what St. Mungos made him.
That was never Regulus’ problem. Regulus is afraid of who he is out here, in the real world. He’s not afraid of the mental hospital, he’s afraid of who he is without it.
No one. Too much. Obsessive. A burden.
“Do you have another?” James asks softly
This wasn’t in the script. James had broken the script. He was supposed to ask for a lighter, not a cigarette. James always smoked one cigarette and left.
“Yeah,” Regulus wills his voice not to shake. He hands the box and a lighter to James, who takes one and lights it. Regulus tries not to look. Every time, he tries so hard not to look. And usually, he’s successful. But James has broken the script so Regulus can’t help it.
James is sitting casually in the chair next to him. There’s a small table in between the chairs, separating them. It might as well be an ocean. James holds the cigarette loosely between his fingers. His glasses reflect the light of the small bulb string lights twinkling in the darkness. His leg is propped up on the chair, a knee to his chest.
How can he be so casual? How can he act like this isn’t tearing the world apart?
Regulus knows James is straight. James has always had a girlfriend, he had never shown any preference for men. At least, that’s how he was in high school. Regulus supposes that never changed. He had never given any indication that he was gay in the mental hospital. Though, they hadn’t talked about it much. Regardless of his sexual preferences, James hates Regulus.
So. That was that.
“You’re staring,”
Sorry, I was just thinking about your sexuality. By the way, would you ever fuck a man?
“Sorry,” Regulus murmurs and turns away. He feels his cheeks heat.
“S’fine” James mumbles in reply and they continue to sit in silence.
Words bubble up in Regulus’ chest and he wills them to go away. He cannot break that silence. James will leave. James will leave. James will–
“I’m sorry.” Regulus says quietly. He looks away, not able to meet the eyes of the other man. He hadn’t particularly meant to speak, it had just slipped out.
“You just said that. I said it was fine.”
This was an opening. He could say okay and go inside. He doesn’t have to lay his heart at James’ feet and make him look. He doesn’t have to do this.
“Not for that.”
James is silent. Regulus thinks he will leave.
“For what then?”
You know what. Why are you making me say it? Don’t you see this is tearing me up inside?
“For everything,” Regulus clenches his jaw, finding that he wants to cry. Which would be… well, just embarrassing honestly.
James turns to him, eyes blazing as he snaps, “And what would everything be? Hm?” Suddenly, Regulus regrets this. He regrets ever opening his mouth. James continues, “Would it be refusing to open up to me? Would it be wrecking me with your stupid fucking words? Which, by the way. I still remember. I think about it every single day.”
Regulus should have said nothing.
But James isn’t finished, “Or” he says with venom, “Would it be making me care? Are you sorry for that? Do you want to take it back? Please fucking god take it back because I don’t want it.”
This is so much worse than James leaving. Regulus wishes James would have ignored him, he wishes he would have gotten up and left Regulus with the hollow apology still on his lips. It burns.
Regulus looks down and feels the warmth of tears hitting his hands. And now he’s crying, because of course he is.
“I’m sorry,” he rasps, trying to make his voice strong, trying to speak through the tears. But, the words are ash on his tongue, loose and brittle.
“Do you want to take it back?” James repeats. “Do you wish you never made me care?”
“No,” Regulus whispers. Because selfishly, he loved that James cared. He wouldn’t take it back, not any of it. And isn’t that sick? James Potter had given him everything, he had held out his hands, filled with the scraps of his soul and allowed Regulus to touch. He had allowed him to take it, and hold it. And Regulus had ruined it. He had destroyed those precious pieces of James, like most things he touches.
I bared my soul to you
I never asked you to do that
It was a lie. Regulus had asked him. He asked him with every look, every touch. Every question, every laugh.
James had shown himself to Regulus, and hadn’t it been the most beautiful thing?
Regulus hears a sharp inhale from next to him. He can’t look up. The tears are blurring his vision. He’s too scared.
“Then why did you do this to me?”
Because I’m sick and I love you. Because I’ve always loved you. Because I had to have a piece of you, even though I couldn’t give anything back. Because I destroy everything I touch and I’m so fucking sorry for touching you, but I would do it again and again and again and
“I… I don’t…”
“Am I really that broken?”
The words calm the storm in Regulus’ chest, but there's a different kind of ache now. He looks up at James with shock. The other man isn’t looking at him, he’s staring at his hands. There’s a lost expression on his face.
Regulus had done that to him.
“No,” Regulus says forcefully, and James looks up at him. There’s so much anger and pain there, but something else too. “My shit is… my shit. You’re not broken, James. You never have been. I never should have said what I said to you. But if you hate me forever, if you never want to speak to me again, please just remember this: You did nothing wrong. You are not to blame for… anything. I push everything and everyone away. I pushed you away. Because of me. Not because of anything you did. You... you're... ”
Everything. He doesn't say this, however.
"You're not broken" is what he goes with, finishing his previous thought, but not with what he wanted to say. Is aching to say. Regulus is breathing heavily, heart pounding violently in his chest. He thinks this is the most he’s spoken in… who knows how long.
“Okay” James replies. He doesn’t say anything more.
“I’m sorry,” Regulus rasps, the words coming out easier now than they had before.
James is quiet for a moment. Regulus doesn’t think he will respond. When he does, it’s heavy and mournful.
“I know.”
___
12:47 am
Regulus: can we talk?
1:45 am
Evan: I don’t know
1:46 am
Regulus: please. I just need to see you
7:31 am
Evan: I don’t know if I’m ready Reg
7:34 am
Regulus: can you let me know when you are?
7:35 am
Regulus: i’m sorry
8:15
Evan: okay
Regulus wants to chuck his phone at the wall and let it shatter. He wants to pick up the broken pieces and slice his wrists open until he bleeds out. But he doesn’t.
Instead, he calls a fucking therapist.
Because Sirius had asked him to. And fuck, Regulus would do anything for Sirius right now. Anything he asked. It was starting to feel like they were brothers again. Not like the way it was before, there were more broken bits to avoid, more caution with the undercurrent of their painful history. But it was something.
“Making the appointment is the hardest step, Reggie.” Sirius’ voice is careful, his hand resting gently on Regulus’ shoulder.
Regulus laughs, “I think the hardest part is going.”
“Okay, well, that too. That’s also hard.” Sirius grimaces.
“And the talking part.”
Sirius throws his hands up in defeat, “It’s all hard, okay? But you have to start somewhere. You don’t want it to be like this forever, do you?”
Regulus thinks for a moment, “Not really, no.”
“So… make the appointment. We’ll figure out the rest from there.”
Regulus groans and leans into the couch, wishing he could sink into nothing, “Fine,”
The look on Sirius’ face is enough to make it worth it. Even though the thought of making that call is eating him alive.
“I’m proud of you, Reggie.”
Oh, how long Regulus has ached to hear those words coming from Sirius’ mouth. It’s enough to make him dial the stupid number and make an appointment.
After Regulus had seen Evans' message, he had gone immediately on break to call the therapist's office. It didn’t matter that the diner had only opened two hours ago, and Regulus still had six hours left in his shift. He had to do this now. Or he wouldn’t.
When Regulus returns, he isn’t surprised to see that it had gotten busy in the fifteen minutes he was gone. Didn’t these people have jobs? It was a Tuesday morning, why the fuck would anyone want to come here now?
He will never admit it to anyone else (maybe not even himself), but he likes this job. He likes that it's the same every day. He likes the people. The customers, his coworkers, hell, even his boss.
And yeah, it wasn’t the band. It didn’t have the rush of creation or the cadence of passion gripping his insides. There were no crowds, no Barty standing by his side. No Evan or Pandora. But for now, Regulus might just need this.
After a few hours, the rush has died down and Regulus is leaning against the counter, flipping through a newspaper that someone had left behind. The bell on the door jingles, but Regulus doesn’t look up. Not until there's a tapping on the newspaper and he shoves the paper down, annoyed.
Yes, he liked this job. But god, sometimes customers were annoying.
He’s not expecting to see Dorcas Meadows leaning her arms on the counter, a grin painting her face.
“Dorcas?” He gasps.
“In the flesh.” She tosses her braids behind a shoulder and clasps her hands together.
Regulus doesn’t think, he simply leans forward and hugs her tightly. It’s a bit awkward, given the space of the counter between them, but that doesn’t matter.
“What are you– how did you–”
Regulus cuts himself off when he sees her grimace.
Ah.
James must have told her.
“James told me you worked here.”
Regulus grits his teeth and his grip tightens on the newspaper, “Did he now?”
The man will barely talk to Regulus, but he’ll give out his information? Dox him? Fuck. Regulus wants to kill him. Regulus wants to kiss him.
“Trouble in paradise?” Dorcas smirks and slides into the worn red stool at the counter. Regulus turns around and busies himself with grabbing her a water, “I’m not sure what you’re talking about,” he replies lightly.
She snorts, “Fuck off, yes you do,”
Regulus raises a brow as he hands her the glass. She gives him a look, one that reads, You can’t do better than water?
He rolls his eyes and gets her a soda instead, slamming the cup down with a little more force than necessary. She smiles at him sweetly. Regulus lets his grin show, just a little bit. He missed her.
“How’s Marlene?” Regulus rests his head in his hands, elbows propped up on the counter. It was always so easy with Dorcas. It was like they were back in St. Mungos, huddled at their little table in the corner of the cafeteria.
Dorcas sighs, “Annoying.” Then she mutters, “I think I love her,” As though the thought of it was the most bothersome thing in the world.
Regulus does smile now. The expression feels foreign yet welcome on his face. It makes a pang go through his chest. He was so happy to see Dorcas… well, happy. It was written all over her. From the glow of her cheeks to the smile on her face. He’s glad to hear that something good came of the mental hospital.
“Oh come on,” Dorcas scoffs at the dumb happiness clearly on his face, “Don’t act like you and Potter don’t have something too,”
Regulus’ grin fades, and he leans back, standing up straight, “Yeah well, I fucked that one up pretty badly.”
Dorcas doesn’t respond for a moment.
“I heard about the band,”
“James too?” Regulus didn’t even know that James was aware of what happened with Invisible Scarlett. He’s sure that he could guess, though.
“Barty.”
Right. Because Barty had been there too. He was just as much Dorcas’ friend as Regulus was. The thought of his best friend makes his heart clench. Suddenly, Dorcas being here is painful.
“I’m sorry,” Dorcas says, noticing his distress. “If it helps at all, I told Barty he needed to talk to you.”
Regulus releases a broken laugh, “If it were that easy, I wouldn’t be here right now.” he pauses, considering, then, “And it was my fault. I fucked that up too.”
Dorcas nods and sips her drink quietly. That was something Regulus had always appreciated about Dorcas. She wasn’t ever going to lie to him to make him feel better. She didn’t coddle him, or try to tell him he didn’t do anything wrong. He had fucked up, she knows it.
It makes him love her even more.
“I missed you,” Regulus says quietly. He looks down and fiddles with a napkin, tearing it into tiny pieces.
“I missed you too,” Dorcas responds. “You can call me anytime, you know that, right?”
Regulus smiles sadly, he knows it doesn’t reach his eyes. “Yeah, Dorcas, I know.”
If I call you, you might want more. I can’t give you more. I’ll fuck it up. I’ll destroy you, too.
____
The thought keeps Regulus up that night.
He was trying. So fucking hard.
His phone buzzes and he doesn’t look immediately. He’s tired. Exhausted. Completely and utterly spent.
The screen is bright when Regulus does turn on his phone.
11:57 pm
Evan: im not ready. I don’t know if i’ll ever be. But I want to try.
Evan: can we meet somewhere?
Notes:
AHHH I love Dorcas and I love James and Regulus and Evan and all of them. I'm so happy Ao3 is back because I like this chapter a lot and I've been excited to share it with you guys. Honestly, some days I just want to post the entire rest of the fic, just so you guys can read it. However, I still have some editing to do and we only have a week left of this fic so, might as well keep it as it is right?
Anyway, sorry for the rant, ily all and I'll see you tomorrow!<3
Chapter 21: would you care?
Summary:
whiplash of emotions in this one!
Chapter Text
What comes after?
Did James think it would be this? Could he ever have imagined this?
The feeling of Regulus’ soft skin beneath his hands, his quiet sigh he breathes into his mouth.
Maybe it was always meant to be this. Maybe there’s another universe out there, where Regulus and James never meet. Or if they do, James can’t have him. Always out of reach. Regulus has always been just out of reach.
James grabs Regulus’ waist tightly and pulls him forward, rubbing light circles along the sharp edges of his hip bones. Regulus shivers under his touch, and arches his back forward. James can feel his hardness pressing against his jeans.
Regulus kisses slowly, tasting him, tearing him open. He presses light kisses to James’ throat before moving down.
Oh.
This is happening.
Regulus is on his knees, and looks up at James. A question in his eyes. They are bright and wide as James nods. His throat is tight.
His warm mouth wraps around James’ cock and James moans. He would be ashamed if he weren’t so turned on right now.
James fists his hands through Regulus’ dark curls and–
“Wake the fuck up dude!” Sirius is yelling at him and Regulus is not on his knees and–
James sits up in bed, immediately bringing his knees to his chest. He definitely has a massive boner right now and Sirius can not see that.
“I’m up,” the words are rough on his throat.
Sirius pins him with an odd look, “You were breathing really heavy,”
Yeah, I was dreaming about your brother going down on me.
James shrugs, “I don’t know, man, weird dream I guess.”
It wasn’t a lie.
Sirius is sitting on James’ bed, legs tucked under him.
“What are you doing here?” James sleep addled brain is lost, content to bask in the memory of Regulus between his thighs, slowly–
“Your first day?” Sirius is giving him that strange look again. It takes James’ mind a moment to catch up. A moment for things to click. And when they do…
“Oh fuck!” James scrambles out of bed and throws on his clothes. He looks at the time, 7:26. Fuck. He had to be there by 8:00. Sirius had woken him up just barely in time.
Sirius barks a laugh as he watches James struggle to get ready as quickly as he can, “Oh shit, you were totally having a sex dream,”
James pauses and he feels his face going red, “What? No I–”
Sirius only laughs harder and rolls off the bed, he claps a hand on James’ shoulder and leaves. The asshole is still laughing when he goes downstairs.
“What’s so funny?” He hears Remus ask.
“Prongs had a sex dream”
“Fuck off!” James screams down the stairs, mortification flowing through him.
A door opens and Regulus stands in his entryway, rubbing his eyes. He’s wearing only boxers and a large t-shirt, because of course he is. One of his socks is pulled higher than the other. His hair is mussed and it was clear James had woken him up. He’s perfect. He’s also looking at James with anger.
“This is my first day off in six days and you decide to scream at the crack of dawn?” Regulus snaps. His voice is low and smooth, honeyed with sleep.
James forgets that he’s supposed to hate Regulus at this moment. The boy is standing there, looking so soft and sleepy and James had just dreamed about his cock in Regulus’ mouth. So, yes, he forgets
“I’m sorry,” he says quickly.
Regulus looks shocked for a moment, as though he hadn’t expected James to apologize. Is that where they are now? He supposes it is. The shock quickly fades as Regulus’ face goes red and he clears his throat.
“It’s cool,” he mumbles, looking anywhere other than at James.
Why was he being so…
Oh god.
James is still trying to get ready. He was in the middle of getting dressed. When he yelled at Sirius, he had been in his hoodie and underwear. Still is in his underwear actually. And the evidence of James’ dream is written clearly on the significant strain of his boxers.
“Oh fuck,” James mutters for the second time today, face burning. He had died and been sent to hell. That was the only explanation for what was occurring right now.
“I’m going back to sleep,” Regulus says quickly, his voice strained.
The slam of his door makes James wince.
Yes.
He is definitely in hell.
___
“Your work is good, I’ll give you that,” The heavily tattooed woman, Mary, looks over the portfolio that James had given her, hands shaking. He hoped she didn’t notice. He thinks she did anyway.
“Thanks,” James mumbles, feeling awkward.
Mary was another apprentice, however, she was much farther along in her apprenticeship than James. She would be completing it soon, and from there, the world was her oyster– or whatever the saying was.
Mary sighs, handing him back the large book documenting his work, “Listen, Moody is a hardass. He doesn’t want to be dealing with some dumbass who doesn’t know what he’s doing.”
James internally shrinks, wasn’t that what he was? A dumbass who didn’t know what he was doing?
The woman rolls her eyes, sensing James’ internal thoughts, “Not you, moron. I’m just saying, you better be here to take this seriously. Otherwise, you can go back to your basement tattoos.”
Ouch. That was. Well, she was right. James was here to learn. And be good. And actually do this thing, for real. Monty’s ghost stands behind him, shaking his head. He would be disappointed.
Is this your worst nightmare, dad? A (possibly gay) tattoo artist? Do you wish I was different? Do you wish I had never been born? Because sometimes I do.
“I take this very seriously,” James replies, his voice hard and clipped.
Mary smiles, “Good,” she stands from where she and James had been sitting on the black leather couch in the front room. The shop was filled with photos and drawings of art. It was beautiful. It sent a thrill down James’ spine.
This was what he had been made to do.
“You should consider wearing a t-shirt or something under that,” Mary says over her shoulder as they move through the shop.
James looks down at his sweatshirt and frowns, “Why?”
Mary pauses and looks over at him, “Well, it’s going to be a bitch to roll up your sleeves every time you tattoo someone.”
Ice fills James’ veins and he stops. He was a fucking idiot. Of course he was going to have to roll up his sleeves to tattoo. He hadn’t tattooed anyone but himself since he got out of St. Mungos, so it never crossed his mind.
Panic claws its way up James’ throat and he grabs onto his sleeves, as though someone was going to try and pull them up. Try to expose him.
Mary realizes that James is no longer following her, and she walks back, giving him an odd look. “You don’t want to take it off?”
James can only shake his head, embarrassment flushing his face.
Not for the first time today, James feels as though he’s in hell.
He expects a sneer, or an offhand comment. What he doesn’t expect is for her face to melt into… was that understanding?
“It’s cool, you can keep it on for now. It’s not like you’ll be tattooing anyone today.”
Right.
He was safe for now.
But the unspoken words hang in the air: Not today, but you will have to take off your sweatshirt. You will have to let them see.
“Got it,” James nods.
He was going to have to figure this out.
Soon.
___
“Mom?” James’ voice is hesitant as he walks into the house. It was big and hollow and had felt that way since James’ father had died. His ghost lingered everywhere. In the work boots still lying by the door. In his jacket, still hung up on the second hook, right next to his keys.
People grieved differently, James knows this. Some people scrub their lives of the one they’ve lost. Some people keep photographs, some people make t-shirts and wear their loved ones face on it.
Effie Potter pretended like it never happened. She presents herself as though James’ father is going to come downstairs, a grin on his face, see you two? I’m right here. I’m okay.
But he wasn’t here, and he wasn’t okay. He had been dead for three years, and James’ mother still sets a place for him at the table. It makes James’ skin crawl. It makes James want to tear the world apart and beg whatever god will listen to bring back his father. If not for James, for his mom.
“In here!” She calls, voice bright.
James can smell her cooking and he smiles. He hadn’t seen much of his mom since being released from St. Mungos. The shame of that night was still there, in every lingering look, every crack of composure when she didn’t think James was looking. The grief and embarrassment sit in his empty chest, heavy and burning.
“Hi, mom” James hugs his mother tightly. Has she gotten thinner? He doesn’t remember her being this thin. Was she eating?
“Oh, stop fussing. I can see it all over your face,” Effie smiles warmly at James, squeezing his arm lightly.
He winces, “Sorry,”
I can’t help it. What if you die too?
“None of that, now sit down, dinners getting cold.”
The empty place at the head of the table is set, never to be touched again.
James can feel his father more than ever in this house, bearing down on him. Expecting greatness. Hoping for more from him. Even now, after all this time.
James eats quietly, trying not to see the reminders of his dad everywhere he looks. It wasn’t until recently that he started to notice how wrong it was. The glass sitting by the sink, the last one he had drank from. Still untouched. His wallet, sitting in exactly the same place it had been when he had set it on the counter for the last time. James is sure if he tried to pick it up, it would be stuck to the table, leather peeling off the worn inside.
He’s never tried.
His father is still alive here, and god, it's so much worse than him being dead.
“Do you think dad would have cared if I was gay?” James speaks into the silence, the only sound being the scraping of their forks on the plates.
Effie looks at him with shock painting her gaze. This wasn’t how they did things. They pretended like he was still here. When they told stories, it was with fondness, as though he was simply in the next room, not rotting in a box eight miles down the road.
“Don’t say things like that,” His mother grabs her dish forcefully and stands up, going to the sink. She starts cleaning dishes. Not the glass though. Never that.
James feels his heart break.
Please don’t do this to me.
“Mom, please.” Maybe it's something in his voice, broken and pleading. Because she stops for a moment and turns around.
She sighs through her nose and closes her eyes, “Yes, James. He would have cared.”
His heart shatters. Both of them know they don’t mean cared in a good way. He would have been disappointed. Angry. Resentful.
James swallows tightly before speaking, “Would you care?”
The moment stretches on, into infinity. There’s only this. A grieving mother and a broken son. The rope that pulls taut between them is stretching, ready to snap at any second.
Effie looks at him, really looks at him. For the first time, he’s not scared. He’s not scared that she can see him.
In fact, he yearns for it.
I’m here, mom, I’m still alive. Love me as much as you miss him.
“No, honey.” His mother has tears in her eyes and she gives him a sad smile, “I wouldn’t care.”
James collapses. He hits the ground with force, pain and relief surging through him. The hole in his chest is filling more now, small scoops that weigh him down. Yet, he feels lighter than he has in ages.
He feels strong arms wrap around his shoulders, and he reaches up to grab onto his mom. When he cries, he’s ten again. Then he’s sixteen, and twenty and five and everything boils down to this moment.
“Shh, James. It’s okay.” His mother soothes him, and strokes his hair languidly.
This only makes him cry harder.
“He’s gone, mom,” James’ voice is muffled against her shoulder. Effie freezes. He knows that she heard him.
After a second, she relaxes. When his mother speaks, her words are heavy and thick with grief, “I know.”
The ghost of his father is everywhere. Haunting every corner. But here? Right now? It’s just them. For once, it's simply James and his mom.
Notes:
so... what did we think of this one...
See you all tomorrow! <3
Chapter 22: running
Chapter Text
“I’m sorry,” the words fall out of his mouth like dominoes as soon as Evan sits down. In fact, Evan has barely even sat down completely before Regulus has spoken.
Regulus thinks faintly that his newest endeavor in life is just an apology tour. First Sirius, then James, now Evan. And he’s not even finished.
“Jesus, Reg. Let me breathe for a second,” Evan shoots him a glare as he gets himself situated, brushing his hair out of his eyes and clasping his hands together. They are at the diner. Regulus hasn’t told Evan he works here. He’s not sure why.
He nods, “Okay,”
Regulus hadn’t slept last night. Not after he had planned to meet Evan here. And he especially couldn’t sleep after he had seen James this morning. The image of.... No, Regulus could not think about that right now.
He had arrived at the diner an hour early. He had a speech prepared. Regulus doesn’t remember the speech. Because Evan is looking at him with a sadness so intense that Regulus knows it's pointless to try and wash away that pain with pretty words.
“Okay,” Evan says, giving him a nod to continue.
“I’m sorry,”
“You said that.”
Regulus breathes out quickly. The words he had planned are ash on his tongue. “You were right. And I was a dick.”
“You were.”
“There’s something wrong with me,” Regulus starts, looking away from Evan. He begins picking at the black polish chipping on his nails. “I think there’s always been something wrong with me.”
“Reg–”
Regulus interrupts, “Don’t.” he snaps. Regulus sighs before speaking softer, “Don’t act like there’s not. Because there is. You and Barty and Pandora, you all just said what I was scared to say out loud. Okay? And I was scared. It doesn’t excuse what I did. Or what I said. But that’s all I can give you.”
Regulus’ speech was better than what he had actually said, He hadn’t meant for the words to come out the way they did. But Evan seems to understand anyway,
“Okay,” he replies quietly.
Regulus finally looks up at him, “Do you hate me?”
Evan laughs, the sound loud despite his quiet nature. A few customers look over at them quizzically. “Reg, I could never hate you.” he continues, more serious now, “I was mad at you. I think I still am. But fuck, we’ve been friends for so long. You’re an asshole, and you fucked me over, but I don’t hate you.”
“Oh,” Regulus nods, his eyes welling up with tears. Why is it that he’s always crying?
You don’t deserve his forgiveness. You hurt him. You hit him. You’re sick.
“I’m getting help,” Regulus continues weakly. Evan brightens at this,
“Good.”
“What about…”
“Barty is still a dick and Pandora misses you.”
Oh.
“And Barty…”
Evan holds Regulus’ stare, as though he isn’t sure if he should tell him or not. “Barty knows how I feel.”
Regulus feels guilt claw its way up his throat. “And…”
Evan smiles. It’s soft, and quiet, much like Evan himself. “He’s getting there.”
That was…
The best outcome he could have hoped for. It doesn’t make anything better though, Barty very well could have told Evan to fuck right off. And it would have been Regulus’ fault for that breaking.
“Do you think I could come by sometime? To see you guys?” Regulus tries to tame the hope in his voice, the pleading.
Evan scoffs like the question was stupid, “Of course.”
Now for the equally hard part. The part that makes Regulus want to cry and scream and rip his lungs out of his chest. This part will burn.
“I don’t think I’m ready to come back to the band,” Regulus says quietly.
Evan nods, as though he had been suspecting this, “I figured. We can wait a few weeks and see how you feel,”
Regulus grimaces, “I don’t know how long it’ll be.” He pauses. He wants to go back, but the drinking, the drugs, the fact that he used it as a crutch for so long…
“I might… never be ready.”
Evans' brows fly up. “Oh.”
“Yeah.”
Do you still want me despite that? Can we be friends even if I’m not your bandmate? Am I still worth something to you?
Something in Evan’s gaze softens, “You know that we never meant for Invisible Scarlett to be what it turned into.”
They hadn’t. Regulus had willed that into existence. He had taken something good and destroyed it. Left it unrecognizable. Regulus nods numbly.
Evan continues, “But, it was one hell of a ride while it lasted.” He leans back in his chair and smirks at Regulus.
Regulus smiles softly, “Yeah, it really was.”
Maybe one day he could come back to it. He could find whatever was in him that made him love music and put the pieces back together. He could build it back up, along with so many other things he had broken. And maybe he wouldn’t. Maybe he would never touch a pair of drumsticks again. For now though, he would have to be content with this.
For now, he has to heal.
He tells Evan he works at the diner.
And things between them are not alright. But someday? Someday they might be.
_____
The image of James Potter hard in his boxers isn’t something Regulus will forget for a very, very long time. Maybe not ever. After his meeting with Evan this morning, Regulus had gone straight home and planned to do anything but think about that. However, his mind had different plans. No matter how much he tries, he cannot get James out of his head.
Shamefully, Regulus gets off to it. He gets off to the image of James’ dick. No, not even the image. The fucking outline. A silhouette, some might say.
Regardless, he’d come harder than he had in ages.
He was disgusting.
He’s still ruminating on this as he sits outside and smokes quietly that night. Regulus doesn’t expect James to come outside, not after today. It had been a long day, filled with a barrage of emotions that exhausts Regulus the longer he sits with them.
When the door opens, James steps outside silently and Regulus has to mask his shock. And his embarrassment.
James looks different– there’s something lighter about the way he walks, the way he holds himself. Regulus wants to know what it is. Regulus wants to never speak again.
But, his sharp tongue has always gotten him into trouble. And maybe it’s the cool chill of the air, or maybe it's the fact that Regulus jacked off to James just this afternoon, but he can’t help the words that fall from his mouth,
“Glad to see you’re wearing pants at least,” Regulus drawls, his voice coming out smoother than he feels.
James sits down heavily and cringes with embarrassment, “I’m sorry about that.”
Huh. It was the second time today that James has apologized to him. Like Regulus is human, like he’s normal. Regulus doesn’t know how to respond to this, so he doesn’t. He simply offers James a cigarette and they smoke in silence for a few minutes.
“Don’t act like you don’t walk around in your boxers all the time,” James startles the quiet night, his voice teasing.
“Oh, so you’re saying you notice?” Regulus responds, testing him. Why is he doing this? He should shut the fuck up before James goes inside for good.
James scoffs, and he seems to say without thinking, “How could I not,”
Regulus is unsure of what this means. He spins to James in surprise, seeing a similar look upon James’ face.
“I’m sorry.”
“That's the third time you’ve apologized to me today.” Regulus states foolishly, the words loose on his tongue.
James shrugs, “Maybe I’m just fucking up a lot,”
“You’re not.” Regulus replies, a little too quickly.
Not saying anything, James faces away from Regulus, taking a deep hit of his cigarette.
“I started my job today,” James says quietly.
Ah, yes. The tattoo apprentice. It doesn’t make things any easier for Regulus, who finds this extremely hot, though he would never say that out loud.
“Do you like it?”
“They are going to make me take off my sweatshirt,”
Oh. That's… That would be a problem.
Regulus replies carefully, “Are you going to do it?”
James turns to look at Regulus. There’s fear in his gaze, “I kind of have to, don’t I?”
Sighing, Regulus leans his head back against the chair, looking up at the stars. He finds Sirius easily, then his own namesake a little ways away. “Yeah, probably.”
“Has anyone else seen?”
Other than me
James shakes his head, and Regulus is surprised. He could have bet money on it that James had shown Sirius and Remus. But then again, Regulus had broken him.
I never asked you to do that.
“Show me.” Regulus says quietly.
“You’re joking, right?” There’s genuine disbelief in his voice. Regulus can’t believe he said it either. But, he doesn’t back down. Even though his mind is begging him to stop.
“I’ve already seen them.”
James frowns, “Yeah but…”
I bared my soul to you.
I was fucking wrong.
I’m not staying out here with you.
“It might make it easier,” Regulus shrugs, acting like he hadn’t just asked James to lay his soul down again. Like he hadn’t crushed every piece of him already and was now asking for more.
Please let me try again
Regulus thinks James will go inside. But he doesn’t. Slowly, he takes off his hoodie. Regulus hasn't seen James’ arms in months. He had forgotten the tattoos that dot his biceps, he’s forgotten the muscle rippling under his skin. He hadn’t forgotten the scars.
He hadn’t forgotten the angry slices tearing their way down his forearms. They were healed now, almost completely. They still stood out, two heavily raised, pink lines, but they weren’t like before. James shivers, feeling the cold air on his skin for the first time probably since he left St. Mungos.
Regulus stands shakily. He’s not entirely sure what he’s doing or why he’s doing it. But he crouches in front of James and looks up at him. Like before, Regulus brushes his fingertips down the length of James’ scars, his touch light.
James isn’t breathing. He looks down at Regulus with something like awe on his face. Possibly a bit of fear. Some resentment. There’s so much written on James’ face that it makes Regulus’ eyes water. He looks down, willing himself not to cry.
Regulus is barely breathing himself when he leans down and presses his lips to James’ arm, right on the largest scar. He does the same to his other arm, swallowing tightly as he does so.
“See?” Regulus’ voice is rough when he looks back up at James, “Still the sun.”
James looks at him with a combination of grief and something that Regulus won’t put a name to. He wouldn’t dare, not if he wants to keep himself from shattering under James’ touch. Regulus wants to stay there forever, suspended in time as he holds onto James. Regulus wants to drown in him, now and for eternity.
After a moment, Regulus leans back onto his heels, releasing James’ hands. He aches to grab him again. He wants to feel his warm skin beneath his own, yearns to press his lips to him again.
“I never told you why I even went to St. Mungos” Regulus says softly.
“You didn’t.” James swallows, his eyes cloudy, as though he’s trying not to break. “You also said you wouldn’t have told me if I asked,” he continues. The words aren’t sharp or laced with contempt as Regulus might have expected.
“Right.” Regulus whispers. He looks down at his hands, limp and open on his lap before casting his eyes back up at James.
James doesn’t expect Regulus to tell him, he realizes. The other man is trying to exhume an air of cavalierness, but Regulus can see through it. He can see it in the way James’ eyes are slightly widened; it's almost impossible to tell, but then again, Regulus has been studying James for a long time.
Regulus takes in a breath and focuses on the cracked concrete below him, “I jumped off a bridge.”
He squeezes his hands together in his lap and continues, voice cracked and wobbly, “I had just finished a show. I was drinking a lot at the bar and everything was too much.” he swallows tightly, memories of that night snaking into his mind and scorching behind his eyelids. “I have these… thoughts that go through my head. Words that people have said to me over the years. And sometimes, they’re too much. That night, they won.”
Regulus looks up at James now, who is gazing at him with pain and
Oh.
That was understanding.
He continues, willing strength into his voice, “I took a bunch of drugs, walked to the nearest bridge, and jumped off. I died. For six minutes. Someone came and did CPR on me, but I don’t remember it. I just remember waking up in the hospital and feeling like a failure.” Regulus finishes quietly, tears rolling steadily down his cheeks.
“I feel like that too, sometimes.” James whispers, as though using his voice would scare Regulus away.
James hesitantly reaches out and takes Reuglus’ hand. It's soft, large and warm as it envelopes his own.
He continues, “Sometimes I still wake up and wish that I had succeeded.” James takes a breath before continuing, “Sometimes I hate my mom for finding me in time.” His voice breaks at these last words.
Regulus feels sick as he hears this, he wants to set the world ablaze and watch it burn to ashes for the pain it had put James through.
James slides off the chair, sitting on his heels, his position mirroring Regulus’ own. Their knees are touching, and James takes Regulus’ other hand in his, grasping his fingers tightly. Regulus looks down, watching his silent tears fall onto their joined hands.
“You’re not a failure,” James rasps.
The words do something monumental to Regulus, and it takes everything in him not to fragment into pieces. Regulus looks up to see James staring at him, his own tears rolling slowly down his cheeks. He’s so fucking beautiful.
James speaks softly, “The world would be a lot darker without you in it, Regulus.”
Regulus is fracturing, tearing at the corners and splintering into pieces. He is broken at James’ feet, laid bare and cracked open. James hadn’t run, hadn’t walked away.
The urge to flee is heavy and tempting, it writhes beneath Regulus’ skin and begs him to leave. Regulus is good at running. At leaving others with his mess.
For what seems like the first time, he doesn’t run.
Maybe it’s because it's James in front of him, a man who knows Regulus so well, despite Regulus’ own failings to open up to him. Even before these admissions, James knew him.
Or maybe, Regulus is tired of running.
Regardless of the reason, Regulus stays. He grasps onto James’ hands like they’re a lifeline and the two stay there, suspended in time as they break apart and come back together.
Again
And again
And
Notes:
Ugh I love them so so so much. I hope you liked this one. Honestly, it made me tear up when I wrote it. See you tomorrow! <3
Chapter 23: and they were roommates!
Summary:
see title <3
Chapter Text
He had kissed his scars.
He had
Kissed
His
Scars.
The thought turns over and over in James’ mind as he works quietly in the back of the tattoo shop, practicing on a slab of fake skin. It wasn’t as malleable as the real deal, but James had used what little money he had left to purchase the best fake skin he could find.
Mary had made it clear that he would not be tattooing on a real person for a while. Not in the shop, at least. James has already been practicing on Sirius and Remus, who are more than happy to get free tattoos from him.
James doesn’t quite know what to think of the previous night with Regulus. He is, firstly, terrified at what this could mean. If he didn’t think that Regulus could see him before, he knows without a doubt he does now.
He had shown him his scars again, for the second time. Still, Regulus is the only person who has seen them. Even after Regulus had destroyed him, James decided to go back for more. Decided to risk it again.
But Regulus had given him something too; a piece of himself. It was so precious, so fragile that James is scared it will break if he looks too long. He’s terrified of it, this thing between them. It’s sharp and delicate and beautifully dangerous.
James wants to let it slice him open and allow Regulus to destroy him. James wants to never be seen again.
“Your lines aren’t straight enough,” A gruff voice says from behind him.
Moody stands behind James with his arms crossed, a frown painted on his face. James sets the gun down and flexes his hand, he had been going for over an hour. Lines, after lines, after lines.
“Sorry,” James winces as he stands to face the tall, bearded man in front of him.
The man picks up the fake skin and examines it, “You have to take breaks every now and then, or your lines end up like this.” He points to James’ most recent practice work, and it was clear that he had gotten sloppy.
James nods, “Okay,”
“Tattoos are forever, kid. Now I know you know that already, but remember that the work on yourself and your friends is a whole lot different than a stranger. They don’t give a fuck about you, and will be upset when you mess up.”
When you mess up.
When.
You.
Mess.
Up.
The words turn over in his head for the next several hours, playing on a loop. Now, James can understand that Moody was talking about tattooing– not his personal life. However, James can't help the oily fear that courses in his blood as he thinks about Regulus.
The way that his hands had gripped so tightly onto his. The utter devastation written in his gaze. And the fear. Fear that James would walk away, fear of James seeing him. It was clear in the way he had grabbed him and held on like his life depended on it. In the way his eyes held an air of desperation so bone deep it made James fracture.
James could tell that Regulus had wanted to run.
But he hadn’t, and that thought had kept James up last night.
Why hadn’t he run?
___
When James returns home after his shift, he notices Peter’s car in the driveway, and he’s not surprised to see his friends gathered in the living room. Peter and Sirius are playing a video game, while Remus scrolls on his phone from the couch, raising his brows every so often when one of the men shouts out or starts laughing.
“Hey, Prongs!” Peter drops his controller and claps James on the shoulder, grinning widely.
James smiles at him while Sirius bounds up to the two of them, a wild look in his eye,
“We’re gonna go visit Reg,” Sirius smirks, and James’ gut twists.
He hasn’t begun to unpack his feelings for Regulus, and hasn't seen him since the night before. James had avoided him this morning, waking early enough to grab breakfast and get to the shop almost an hour before his shift started.
James hesitates, “Yeah, I think I’ll pass on that one,” he says in what he hopes is a casual tone.
Remus turns around from where he’s sitting on the couch to frown at James. Sirius rolls his eyes, “What is it with you two? It seems like you can barely stand each other some days.”
Peter shoots James a curious glance, which he ignores, and then laughs weakly, “We’re fine, Sirius.”
Can they see? Can they tell that James is nearly falling apart at just the thought of Regulus. Do they know he’s not quite sure what he feels anymore, because god, hate just isn’t right and there’s a significant feeling in his chest that is becoming more and more prominent and he–
“Okay, so come visit him with us.” Sirius says, pinning him with a stare.
Oh, fuck.
Sirius knows something. James can tell by the way he crosses his arms, the steely glint in his eye as he waits for a response.
So, James can do nothing but shrug, “Okay.”
Now, why the fuck did he just agree to that?
___
The diner isn’t busy, and James has to wonder if Reg is making enough money here because honestly, he can’t imagine the tips being that good.
But, James won’t say any of this, of course. Because Regulus has a job, and he seems to like it well enough. He smiles easily at the couple a few booths down and writes (presumably their order) in his little notebook before sticking it in the front pouch of his apron.
When Regulus catches sight of the four men sitting at the table, he rolls his eyes as he walks over.
“Nightmares really do come true,” Regulus mutters as he stands in front of them, crossing his arms.
Grinning, Sirius looks at his brother, “Hi Reggie,”
Sirius clasps his hands together and rests his chin on them, smiling at Regulus in what can only be described as mock innocence.
“What are you idiots doing here?” Regulus sighs, not meeting James’ eyes.
This is just as well, James doesn’t know what he would do if those stormy irises met his own. Not right now. Not after the other night.
It had been different in St. Mungos. They had both been in such a raw and vulnerable place. James had been broken into little pieces, and Regulus had picked those pieces up (before smashing them to bits again).
“What?” Sirius says innocently, “I can’t visit my baby brother at work?”
Regulus rolls his eyes and mutters something incoherent under his breath.
Peter interrupts, “Hey, Reg.” he waves at the other man, who huffs a laugh in return.
“Long time, Peter.”
Grinning, Peter nods, “Too long,”
James used to be jealous of his friend. The way that Regulus never seemed to hate him the way that he hated James. The two were never friends per say, but they always got along. It was easy with them.
Why couldn’t it be like that with James and Regulus?
It’s never been easy with Regulus. James thinks that maybe it was never meant to be. Maybe there’s another universe where he and Regulus do have it easy. Things are clean and simple, cut and dry. But, not in this universe.
In this universe, James and Regulus reconnected under dire circumstances. James showed Regulus his soul, Regulus destroyed it in return.
James showed him again.
Regulus showed him his soul too.
They both had held on tightly to one another, unsure of what to do next.
And now, they are here.
James realizes that he has let his mind wander again, off in his own world. Trapped in his thoughts. He wonders absently if his friends notice that he’s different now. Quieter. Not quite there all the time.
“What do you want?” Regulus asks, and James jolts as he registers that the other man is speaking to him.
“Oh– I. Well, I think…” James stutters, and fuck if that’s not the most embarassing thing he could have done.
Regulus smirks at him, and his heart stops. Just. stops.
“To drink?” Regulus asks. His pen is poised in the air, and he clicks it twice, waiting for James to say something. Anything.
But all James can focus on is how pretty his curls are today. They are much longer than they were in the hospital. They reach his shoulders now, and James wonders if–
“Water,” he chokes out, and pulls out his phone quickly, pretending to check his messages and not thinking about Regulus. Definitely not.
He feels a kick to his leg, and looks up to see Remus and Peter staring at him with wide eyes,
“What?” he mouths, as Sirius and Regulus start to bicker between themselves.
Remus shakes his head and pulls out his phone, typing a message. Peter looks over Remus’ shoulder and nods as Remus types. James rolls his eyes when his own phone buzzes and he sees the message;
5:47 pm
Remus: Does Sirius know?
James feels a burst of anxiety in his chest as he looks up at his two friends, feigning confusion.
“Know what?”
Remus rolls his eyes and starts replying, but Peter grabs the phone and quickly types out a response.
5:47 pm
Remus: You want to fuck his brother!
James nearly chokes and slams his phone down on the table, face heating. Both Sirius and Regulus look at him, mirrored expressions of confusion painting their faces.
Sirius frowns as he looks between his three friends, but it quickly is replaced by a soft smile for Remus, who returns the smile with one of his own. Regulus shakes his head at Sirius and Remus and walks away. James looks to Peter, who simply rolls his eyes and throws his hands up in the air.
“It’s like I’m in highschool,” Peter mutters quietly, only loud enough for James to hear.
Though he smiles, his chest tightens as he looks to where Regulus is now behind the diner bar, speaking softly to someone whom James can only assume is a cook, based on his attire. Regulus looks up, as though sensing James’ stare. For a moment, their eyes are locked on one other. Neither of them are breathing. At this moment, the rest of the world has faded away and there’s only
Them.
Always.
After an eternity, Regulus looks away first. When James tears his gaze from the other man, he turns to see Sirius already looking at him, a frown etched across his face. James doesn’t comment.
He doesn’t look at Regulus for the rest of the night.
—
Later that evening, James hears the door slowly creak open and smiles to himself as he takes a hit of his cigarette. Every night, like clockwork. But tonight, James came out early. He would only be lying to himself if he said that he didn’t look forward to his evenings on the porch with Regulus. Even if both of them had bared their souls to one another the night before, it was different out here on the porch. It feels like their own world sometimes. At least, it does to James.
“Interesting,”
James jumps and looks to see Sirius standing in the doorway, arms crossed. He quickly puts out his cigarette and tries to hold in the smoke to keep Sirius from seeing.
Sirius scoffs, “Don’t hurt yourself, I’ve known for weeks. You’re shitty at hiding things by the way. A flower pot? Really?”
James feels shame curl in his gut as Sirius approaches the small table, sitting in the chair next to him.
“Sorry I didn’t tell you.” James murmurs, looking over to his friend, who pulls out his own cigarette and offers one to James.
Sirius presses the end of his smoke between his lips and lights it, taking in a breath. He waves his hand dismissively at James,
“Don’t worry about it. Not any of my business. It’s not like I can say much about it either,” he gestures to his own, but tilts his head in question.
“Why didn’t you tell me though?”
James shrugs, “I honestly don’t know.”
That was the truth, or, the most he could give Sirius at least. Sure, he could say that it makes him feel like a failure, or that it’s one habit he used to pride himself on not picking up. Even after Remus, Sirius and even Regulus had in high school. But, does this really make him a failure? He doesn’t think any of the aforementioned men are failures, and they all smoke too.
So, James keeps his thoughts to himself, as he really isn’t sure what he feels about anything anymore.
Sirius hums in response before allowing silence to settle between the two. After a few minutes, James begins to fill the silence, talking about his apprenticeship and how he feels about tattooing fake skin versus the real thing. Sirius then tells James about his most recent case that he’s been working on, and how stressful it’s been.
The conversation is light, casual. So, it catches James completely by surprise when Sirius turns to him, face devoid of emotion, and brings up the very thing that has been making James simmer in guilt since he returned home,
“So what the fuck is going on between you and my brother?”
He inhales a sharp breath and grits his teeth.
James could go about this two ways, he rationalizes. He could lie and say nothing, or he could tell the truth and tell Sirius everything. Including his feelings for Regulus (he has decided they are feelings– but James just doesn’t really know what to do with that knowledge) James opts for secret option number three, and tells Sirius some of the truth.
“Well, you know how I was in the hospital, right?”
Sirius gasps and clutches a hand to his chest, “No!”
Rolling his eyes, James continues, “Okay, well yeah of course you know. So… I wasn’t alone at St. Mungos.”
Silence.
“I was there with Reg. He was there too.”
James is not going to get into his feelings for Regulus, which he still doesn’t understand. Or the moments they had shared, both in and out of the hospital. No, this was as much as James could give him right now. Maybe ever.
He looks to Sirius, who is staring at him blankly. James faintly is reminded of Regulus at this moment. The two brothers had mastered the art of concealing their emotions. It was only because he knows the two of them so well, that James has learned to read them so intently. He can see the moment that Sirius’ face goes cold.
It's the slight tightening of his jaw, a subtle twitch of his brows and the miniscule purse of his lips.
Sirius is pissed.
Standing mechanically, Sirius stubs out his cigarette and starts walking toward the door. He’s not looking at James.
“Sirius, wait,” James pleads, standing quickly and following his best friend inside the house.
Trying to slam the door behind him, but failing because James catches it just in time, Sirius stalks into the kitchen, not responding.
“Wait,” James repeats. He’s not sure what he’s asking Sirius to wait for anymore, as they are already inside. Sirius has already walked away, and James is now only trying to follow him.
Sirius spins around and halts, causing James to nearly run into him as his friend points in his face,
“You do not get to fucking tell me to wait.” Sirius breathes out, his voice tight. He steps closer to James, pressing his finger into his chest, “How long, James?”
James swallows and words won’t come. Sirius’ finger presses deeply into his skin, and he wants his chest to cave in and swallow him whole.
Sirius’ voice is shaking as he speaks again, his eyes wide and desperate despite his anger, “How fucking long,”
“The first day,” James whispers.
The other man laughs bitterly and takes a step back, running a hand through his hair roughly.
“So, my baby brother was in the fucking mental hospital and you couldn’t be bothered to tell me? For months! You don’t think I deserved to know?”
James’ heart is breaking.
“He asked me not to,” James mumbles softly, knowing how stupid the words sound coming out of his mouth.
Sirius throws his hands up and shouts, “Of course he told you not to! It’s Regulus! You should have known better! He’s my brother, and you kept that from me. I visited you, and you’re telling me that he was right down the hall? And I could have–”
Sirius cuts himself off as he presses a hand to his mouth, trying to contain a sob. His eyes are wet with tears and James takes a hesitant step forward, arm outstretched. Sirius smacks his hand away and narrows his eyes at his friend,
“Don’t,” he says sharply.
James removes his glasses to scrub at his eyes before putting them back on, chest clenching, “Sirius, I’m sorry, okay? I’m so fucking sorry. I wanted to tell you. I wish I would have told you. I have no excuses and I fucked up.”
The other man only shakes his head, not looking at James.
A creak on the stairs causes both men to whip their heads toward the sound. Regulus is standing at the top step, eyes wide as he takes in Sirius and James. Had he been there the whole time? How much had he heard? James supposes it doesn’t matter, Regulus had definitely heard some of their conversation, judging by his face.
“Reggie,” Sirius says, his voice rough.
Regulus quickly descends down the steps, joining the other two as they stand at the bottom of the stairs. In hindsight, they probably should have chosen to have this spat in a less public area of the house. James is sure Remus has heard them fighting too, and is staying far, far away.
“I’m sorry,” Regulus says quietly to Sirius.
Sirius pinches the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger and sighs, “So, you two were at St. Mungos at the same time.”
Regulus mumbles quietly, “Well, technically we were roommates but…”
James gives Regulus a scathing look, “You’re not fucking helping,” he hisses.
“And you were roommates?” Sirius yells, loudly enough for probably everyone in the neighborhood to hear.
Both James and Regulus wince, and James is seriously considering going back to hating Regulus.
Regulus rolls his eyes and sighs deeply, “Listen, Siri,” he starts, and the nickname gets Sirius’ attention. James can’t remember the last time he even heard Regulus say that name. It certainly hasn’t been anytime in the past fifteen years, maybe longer. He had forgotten, as time had passed, that Regulus used to call him that.
“I told James not to tell you, okay? It’s different in St. Mungos. It feels like everyone else in your life is on the outside, like they don’t understand what you’re going through. And they don’t, most of the time. We were sharing a room, seeing each other every single day, all day,” Regulus sounds pained by this, and James isn’t sure why. It hurts a little, and James tries not to focus on that.
“That doesn’t excuse him not telling me once he got out,”
Regulus shoots James a look, one filled with grief and overwhelming guilt. Regulus knows why James hadn’t told Sirius. He knows that he’s the reason why James couldn’t tell him, and knows that it was too hard for James to even think about Regulus after he had been released. It’s written all over his face as he looks at James.
James wouldn’t tell Sirius about that. He couldn’t. That was too private, too much. It was a small, painful piece of Regulus and James that would stay between the two of them (and their respective therapists, of course).
Tearing his gaze from Regulus, James looks to his friend, “I know,” the words scrape out of his throat, broken and sharp.
“I’m so sorry,” he whispers.
Sirius clenches his jaw, “I can’t–”
Regulus steps in, “It’s my story to tell, Sirius.”
The other man halts and looks to his brother, who continues,
“It wasn’t James’ place to tell you, alright? It was mine– is mine. I should have, and I didn’t.” Regulus takes a shuddering breath, “But I can now,” he finishes in a soft voice.
Sirius stares between the two of them, his gaze pained. Then, his eyes lock on James, “I’m still mad at you,” he says, though his words are considerably softer than before.
James nods, “I know,”
“And I really want to punch you,” Sirius continues, crossing his arms.
“Please do.” James says seriously.
Sirius looks as though he’s considering it for a moment, before sighing and shaking his head, “I won’t.”
“I’m sorry,” James whispers again, clenching his fists at his sides. Would Sirius ever forgive him for this? Could he?
Rolling his eyes, the other man replies blandly, “You’re beginning to sound like a broken record here.”
Wincing, he looks to Regulus, who is standing off to the side gaze darting between the two of them. James can tell he’s nervous as Regulus bites his lip and shifts on his feet.
Sirius turns back to his brother, “I’d like to hear your story,” he says softly. Regulus looks at Sirius like he hung the moon as he nods and takes a step toward him.
James realizes suddenly that his part in this is over. He doesn’t say anything to the two of them as he takes the steps two at a time upstairs and shuts the door gently to his room.
He’s barely sat down on his bed when there’s a light knock at the door, and Remus opens it slightly. James sighs and waves the other man in. Remus immediately walks to the bed and sits down on top of the comforter, crossing his legs underneath him.
“So, you don’t want to fuck him,” Remus begins slowly.
James rolls his eyes, “Oh, good, so all of you are eavesdroppers,”
Remus grins, “Just me and Regulus.”
Shaking his head, James leans back onto the headboard, putting his arms behind his head.
“I guess Pete and I were pretty off today,” Remus says, and brings a hand to the back of his neck as he looks away.
James winces, “Well….”
Remus sits up straight, eyes widening.
“No. Way.”
Sighing deeply, James closes his eyes. He then begins to tell Remus (almost) everything. Not limited to, but including his thoughts about Regulus.
Thoughts that, even as he speaks them aloud, he isn’t sure how to explain. He isn’t sure he even understands them. But, as he talks, a knowing look appears in Remus’ eyes and James realizes that he is truly and completely fucked.
See, James knows that look. He has given that look to Remus and Sirius a thousand times over the years.
Every time Remus stares too long at Sirius, or vice versa. Every time one of them speaks about the other with complete and utter adoration. Or every time they complain and bitch about how frustrating the other one is.
Yes, James is very familiar with that particular look.
It is in that moment that James realizes, with the force of a freight train hitting him, that he is completely and utterly in love with Regulus.
You’ve got to be shitting me, he thinks to himself nonsensically.
He’s in love with Regulus.
Fuck.
Notes:
Yeah I've been setting that up for the past 60k words lmao. Don't fear! James and Sirius will talk about this again. Very soon.
See you tomorrow, we are drawing very close to the end <3
Chapter 24: why did you come here?
Summary:
Regulus sees his friends again then gets a tattoo. Enter Sirius "King of Cockblocks" Black.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Regulus hesitantly knocks on the large wood door, wincing slightly as the sound echoes through the empty hall of the apartment complex.
His heart is beating out of his chest as the door opens and he comes face to face with Barty, who is looking at him with a cold expression.
“Hey,” Regulus says quietly to the other man, waving awkwardly.
He isn’t sure when he became so shy around his own friends, but it’s not a feeling he particularly enjoys. Especially as Barty’s eyes look him up and down and he rolls his eyes before opening the door wider, inviting him in.
Pandora and Evan’s apartment looks the same as it did the last time Regulus was here. The band posters are still neatly hung on the wall, plants line the kitchen counter and there’s a small candle burning in the living room.
Regulus stares at the place where he had punched Evan. How many times did they have to clean the carpet to get the blood up? Do his friends look at that spot and remember that was the day Regulus lost it? The day they saw him for who he truly was?
He’s shaken from his morose thoughts as he’s pulled into a tight hug, and he wraps his arms around Pandora's small frame and closes his eyes.
“I’m so sorry,” he whispers, and feels tears beginning to prick the corners of his eyes.
Regulus’ therapist has been working with him on expressing his emotions. After an entire childhood of being forced to suppress his feelings, the sensation of allowing himself to be seen is difficult. He (unfortunately) has found himself crying much more than he used to.
Pandora strokes the back of his hair and squeezes Regulus tightly, “I know, Reg. It’s okay.”
She had always been the best of them. Regulus has known this for some time, and he is aware that his friends hold the same sentiment. They were all so lucky to have her in their lives.
Regulus feels an overwhelming sense of gratefulness as he pulls back and surveys Pandora. He grasps both of her shoulders and looks at her deeply,
“I never meant to hurt you.” he looks over to where Barty is standing, hip cocked on the wall as he glares at Regulus, “any of you.”
Evan walks into the room and settles on the couch, spreading his arms across the back of it. Regulus doesn’t miss the way Barty’s gaze darts toward the other man and stays there, eyes softening slightly.
“I know, Reg. We’re cool, I promise.” Evan says lightly, then looks to Barty with a pointed stare.
Barty rolls his eyes and waves a hand, “Yeah, yeah. We’re cool.” he mutters.
Regulus is sure that he and Barty are very much not cool, but he would work at that. It would take time, as most things do, but he is determined to repair his relationships.
“See?” Pandora says, grabbing Regulus’ face in her hands, “We’re fine,”
Even though Regulus is painfully aware that it will take more than this, he accepts it.
After a few hours, Regulus has found himself relaxing, if only a little. He goes into the kitchen to grab himself another water. The other three are drinking, and Regulus had to tell them several times that he can be around alcohol without falling apart. Their concern had made his chest clench with love and appreciation.
As he fills up his glass, he hears someone approaching him and cringes internally. He knows Barty’s footsteps, and can hear his sigh as he leans against the kitchen counter. Regulus turns around and faces the other man, who looks at him with contempt.
“Barty,” Regulus says with a nod, and moves to go back into the living room with Pandora and Evan.
Barty stops him with a hand to his chest. Looking up, Regulus can see the barely restrained fury in his eyes. A lifetime of history lies in his gaze, and Regulus is terrified that Barty might not forgive him for this.
“I’m sorry,” Regulus says sincerely, hoping Barty can see how true the words are.
Barty scoffs, “Are you?”
“God, Barty. Yes, of course. I am so fucking sorry. You were at St. Mungos to help me, and I threw it in your face. I screwed up so badly.”
Silence fills the room as Barty surveys him for a moment, brows pulled together, “I’m not mad about that.”
Frowning, Regulus takes a step back, “So then what are you…”
“Evan.” Barty snaps, and that one word sends a tidal wave of emotions flowing through Regulus’ body.
“Oh,” he replies dumbly, looking away.
Barty shakes his head, “You’re an idiot, Black. You can punch me, you can say whatever the hell you dream of in that fucked up head of yours.” the other man is breathing heavily, eyes ablaze, “But Evan? You don’t get to do that to him. You don’t get to hurt him.”
Regulus is drowning in his guilt as he looks at his oldest friend, the one person who had stuck by him longer than anyone else.
“I know,” he rasps, and clutches a hand to his own chest, fisting the material of his shirt as though it will steady him. “I messed up Barty,”
Barty’s eyes are red rimmed as he stares down at Regulus, “Do you have any idea what it was like? To watch my best friend do that? To hear you say those things to him, as though it was nothing– like it meant nothing to you.”
Regulus is choking on his own blood as the words pelt him like stones. They slice him deeply, and he allows it to. He welcomes the pain as hot tears begin to flow freely down his cheeks, eyes blurring.
“You both mean everything to me,” Regulus whispers quietly and looks at his hands, the red stain of blood never fully scrubbed away.
Barty’s voice is small and broken as he speaks, pain lacing every word, “Then why?”
And oh, if that wasn’t the question of the year. Why is Regulus like this? Why is he broken? Why does he push everyone away? Why does he hurt the people he loves? Why does he run, over and over again?
Why, why, why
Squeezing his eyes tightly, Regulus replies, “I’m still trying to figure that out.”
It’s a shitty answer. One that Regulus knows doesn’t deserve a response to. But, he hears Barty sigh heavily.
Regulus looks up at his friend and swallows tightly, “I want to be better, Barty. I’m trying to be better. For you, Evan and Pandora. For all of you.”
Please let me try to be better for you.
Though slight, Regulus can see the moment Barty’s eyes soften. The other man uncurls his fists and runs a shaky and through his hair.
“Alright, Reg,” Barty whispers, not looking at him.
It wasn’t forgiveness, it wasn’t even acceptance. Barty’s words were filled with resentment and exhaustion. But it was a start, and Regulus could work with that.
Taking a hesitant step forward, Regulus reaches out a hand to his friend, “Barty I…”
Barty looks at Regulus now, and slowly grabs his hand, just barely squeezing his fingers.
“I know, Reg.”
No, this wasn’t forgiveness.
This was something different, something heavier. If only things could be so easy that a few simple words could undo the pain that he has caused. Unfortunately, that’s not life. Life is messy and unpredictable, it’s painful, yet so, so beautiful. Because as Regulus stands across from his best friend, grasping his hand tightly, he knows that one day Barty will forgive him. And that knowledge? The sheer awareness that maybe not today, or tomorrow, but one day things eventually would get better– that alone is worth living for.
____
Two days later
“Can you give me a tattoo?”
Regulus is standing at James’ door, arms crossed.
“I… what?” James looks dumbfounded.
“I want a tattoo. And I want you to do it.” Regulus’ heart is pounding. He doesn’t know what it is, but ever since he found out James owned a tattoo gun, he has wanted James to give him one. Regulus is feeling brave for once, and sue him if he wants to do something reckless
James leans against the frame and lets out a laugh, the sound light, surprise weaving through it, “I mean, sure.” He cocks his head, “Right now though? It's the middle of the night.”
Regulus shrugs, “Yeah.”
He and James hadn’t really spoken. Not since Sirius had found out they were in the mental hospital together. And before that, since Regulus had kissed his scars and told him he was the sun. That had been days ago. The two had been tiptoeing around each other, almost as though both of them were afraid to break it. To shatter whatever Regulus had done.
But, Regulus had just returned from the diner, where he worked an entire shift without wanting to kill himself. He had seen his friends again, and Barty hadn’t forgiven him but he would someday, and Regulus is hopeful. He’d had his first therapy session three days ago and it left him empty. He was scared and a little okay, which scares him more.
“What do you want done?” James asks when Regulus is seated at the chair by James’ desk. He hadn’t ever been in James' room before. It was covered in posters and framed pictures of him and his friends. There were even a few that Regulus was in. He wonders if James wants to take those off the wall. To scrub Regulus from his mind.
Maybe two weeks ago. But now, Regulus isn’t sure.
Regulus shrugs, “Whatever you want to give me,”
James scoffs, “Oh no, I don’t do that shit.”
“Why?”
“I’m not surprising you with something that will be on your body forever.”
If it’s from you, it could be anything. I’ll take whatever you give me.
Regulus doesn’t say this, however. He only sighs and mutters, “I guess that makes sense.”
“So what do you want?”
Regulus thinks for a moment. He’s not sure. He already has several tattoos, and he doesn’t regret any of them.
“A butterfly.”
James raises a brow, “A butterfly.” He repeats flatly.
“Why did you say it like that?” Regulus frowns.
A sigh escapes James, “No, no. A butterfly is fine,”
Regulus huffs, “Okay fuck you. A cool butterfly then, what about that?”
James grins, “I can do that.”
Oh.
He had been fucking with Regulus. James Potter, who hates Regulus, was fucking with him. Something warm stirs in Regulus’ chest and he stands up, taking off his shirt.
“Woah woah what– what are you doing?”
Regulus arches a brow, smirking at James, “I want it on my ribs,”
“Oh.”
Ribs had been a bad idea. Regulus realizes this about an hour in, wincing at every scrape of the needle against his bones. But that’s not even the worst of it.
The tattoo gun is one thing. This is pain he knows, albeit more prominent than his arms or legs. However, James' fingers on his skin is another. They softly grip and brush across his ribs. The only sound is the buzzing of the gun, the occasional soft inhale from Regulus.
Why had Regulus asked for this? Why had James let this happen? This was torture, in every sort of way. But Regulus takes it. He would take it all, forever.
He grits his teeth and winces at a a particularly painful shading, right on his bones, and James laughs lightly,
“So sensitive,” His voice is deep, syrupy and thick. The timbre of his voice vibrates under Regulus’ skin. He nearly arches his back at the words.
This was embarrassing. And entirely too sensual.
“You’re enjoying this,” Regulus grits out.
James pauses, the buzzing stops. Regulus can breathe.
“Maybe I just like feeling you,” James says quietly.
No, Regulus couldn’t have heard that right. And even if he did, James meant feeling him in pain. Feeling him hurt, like Regulus had hurt him.
“You hate me,” Regulus states. His voice comes out stronger than he feels. Is he reminding James, or himself?
James doesn’t respond, he only turns the tattoo gun back on and presses the tip to Regulus’ skin.
He didn’t say he hates you.
He also didn’t say he doesn’t hate you.
“Done,” James breathes out a while later. Maybe it had been hours. Maybe minutes. Maybe they had always been here, Regulus laid beneath him. Regulus doesn’t know.
He clenches his teeth as he sits up and looks at his ribs. His breath catches in his throat. It’s fucking beautiful. He could cry. He knew James was good, he had seen some of his own tattoos. He had seen Sirius’, and Remus’. But this…
“Thank you,” Regulus breathes quietly, looking up at James. There’s a thin sheen of sweat on his forehead, his sleeves rolled up. The scars stand out on his arms. James must not realize that he had pushed up his sleeves. Or he just doesn’t care that Regulus can see them. Regulus isn’t sure which option scares him the most. James still holds the gun, his black gloves tight on his hands. He looks away to take off the gloves slowly, setting his tattoo gun down carefully on his desk.
He’s so beautiful. Something twists in Regulus’ gut and he looks away. The ever prominent noose is tight on his neck. He wants to take it off. He wants to unravel it, throw it to the ground and set it on fire. He wants to watch as it burns, turning to nothing but smoke and ash.
“Do you like it?”
I like everything you’ve ever given me. I wish I could give you something. I wish I could be enough. I wish I wish I wish I wish
“I love it,” Regulus looks back at the tattoo, the skin around it red and a bit swollen. He was sore. He probably will be for a couple of days.
“Why did you come here?” James asks quietly.
Regulus faces James.
“For a tattoo,” he whispers.
James stands, looking down at Regulus. Softly, James cups Regulus’ cheek with his hand. The pain on his face is evident as he brushes a thumb across Regulus’ cheek. Regulus’ heart is beating so quickly he thinks he might die. Here lies Regulus Black, dead at the hands of James Potter. God, it would be such a wonderful way to go.
“Is that all?” James asks. Regulus can hear his heart beating violently against his chest. Or maybe it’s James’ heart. He doesn’t know, doesn’t care.
All he can focus on is James' soft, warm hand as it cups Regulus' face. James looks at him like he matters. James looks at him as though Regulus hadn’t destroyed him.
Regulus can’t breathe as James’ eyes flit to his mouth. He inhales sharply as the other man looks back up at Regulus with a heavy lidded gaze, mouth parted.
Slowly, James leans down and presses his lips against Regulus’.
They’re soft and warm and gentle. Regulus cautiously wraps his arms around James’ neck and kisses him back. There’s fireworks in his chest, and he feels weightless as James grabs his hips and forces him to stand.
They kiss like there’s no time left for them at all. The world is ending at their feet, the ground burning beneath them, so they press their lips against one another and wait for their demise. James moans quietly into Regulus’ mouth and fuck if that doesn’t go straight to his dick.
What started as cautious exploration turns into a fire, burning them both alive. Their kisses are no longer gentle. They are rough and biting, sharp teeth and heavy moans. James presses a hand to Regulus’ mouth when he lets out a particularly embarrassing whimper.
James hoists Regulus up by his thighs, and Regulus wraps his legs tightly around James’ waist. Regulus can feel James’ desire through his pants, and he wants more. He wants to tear James open and explore every piece of him. He wants to feel James’ branding touch now and forever.
Regulus is thrown on the bed, and James crawls on top of him, pinning him to the mattress. James begins kissing down Regulus’ neck, nipping at the sensitive flesh lightly.
He needs James like he needs oxygen. Needs him like he needs to eat, to breathe. And yet…
Don’t fucking ruin this.
I have to. It’s what I’m best at.
“James, wait,” Regulus pants, halting James. He stops and looks at Regulus, concern filling his gaze.
“What’s wrong?” James’ own voice is breathless, voice heavy with desire.
“What is this for you?”
Obsessive. Too much. A burden.
James hesitates. Regulus feels a crack in his chest.
“Do you still hate me?” Regulus hates how weak his voice sounds. How pathetic.
James hesitates again. “I…”
The door bangs open and Regulus and James both freeze.
“What the fuck?” Sirius’ voice is shrill as he steps into the room.
Oh. Oh fuck. This was…
This looks bad. Regulus knows it, James knows it. Scrambling out of the bed, Regulus turns with wide eyes toward his brother, who is staring slack jawed at the two of them.
“Hey Sirius,” Regulus says, trying for casual.
It (obviously) doesn’t work.
“Are you fucking kidding me right now?” Sirius says, stalking toward the bed.
Regulus sighs. Sirius and his dramatics, as always. “Listen, Sirius–”
Sirius pinches the bridge nose between his thumb and forefinger, “Please don’t tell me you two were fucking in the mental hospital.”
James and Regulus both sputter at the same time,
“No it wasn’t–”
“Tonight was the first–”
The door springs open again, and Remus is standing in the doorway, bleary eyed, “Hey, I heard yelling. What…” he trails off as he takes in what is happening. His jaw drops and he steps back,
“Oh.” He says quietly. Then, “Yeah. No. I’m not… I gotta.” Remus points his thumb toward his room and he spins away, quickly walking out of view.
“What a fucking shitshow,” James mutters, burying his head in his hands.
Regulus begins to shrug on his shirt, wincing at the pain as the skin around his tattoo stretches. Right, that was what he had come for. Not this.
Definitely not this.
“Sirius, I swear that was the first time we ever…” Regulus trails off as he looks to James. What was it they had been about to do? Would James have really had sex with him if Sirius hadn’t shown up?
God, James is straight. Isn’t he?
And he hadn’t even been able to answer when Regulus had asked what it was for him. Fuck, maybe this was just some sort of sexuality exploration for him. The thought mortifies Regulus and he looks away from the other man, face heating.
Sirius breathes out heavily, “Okay. Okay Reg. That’s… right that’s. Okay.” Sirius seems to be at a loss for words, but he doesn’t seem as angry as he had been a second ago.
Standing up, James faces Sirius and sighs, “Listen, Pads–”
“You can shut the fuck up,” Sirius says to James coldly.
James flinches, as though he had been slapped, and steps back, a scowl forming across his face.
“What the fuck? So you’re pissed at me but not him?” James says sharply.
Sirius scoffs, “Yeah, James. I’m pissed at you. He’s my brother and I just walked in on you ON TOP OF HIM.”
Turning to Regulus, Sirius continues, “I’m not mad at you, Reggie,” He says quietly, to which Regulus nods slowly.
James huffs a bitter laugh, “You’re just too fucking scared to be mad at him. You think he’s just going to run away.”
Regulus flinches, and his heart stutters at the words. He takes a few steps back, forcing the sudden tears not to fall. Was that right? Was Sirius just scared?
James realizes too late what he had said. He stands, holding out an arm to Regulus. His lips are swollen and glossy. His hair is mussed from where Regulus had run his hands through it. “Reg wait, I didn’t–”
Regulus only shrugs James off, backing up until he’s nearly out the door. He won’t break. He won’t crumble. He will not lash out. Regulus realizes that James is scared. He understands that the other man deems it unfair that Sirius is mad at him and not Regulus.
He understands it, but it doesn’t hurt any less. Not at all.
“I think this is between you two,” he mumbles before leaving, not looking at either man as he exits the room quickly, the tattoo burning on his ribs.
He slams the door to his room as hard as he dares before allowing himself to cry.
Notes:
One more left after this omg! Ugh, this chapter was so much. First, not Barty being ultra protective over Evan-- ugh I love him. But THEN James and Regulus!!!! FINALLY am I right??? But oh... oh Sirius. Whoops.
See you tomorrow for the final chapter:) <3
Chapter 25: il est le soleil
Summary:
the final chapter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I burn for you. I don’t hate you, I haven’t for a while. I hate myself and I think I always will. I want the world to swallow me whole, and I want to take you with me when it does. Isn’t that sick? Who could love someone who thinks that?
The words that James had tried and failed to say sit like ash on his tongue as Sirius glares at him from across the room.
James pulls on his own shirt and sits on the edge of his bed.
He fucked up, badly. Why had he said that? Regulus was already in such a fragile state. He had shown everything to James, and James had thrown it back in his face.
“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Sirius hisses at him, stalking toward James.
James shakes his head, “I honestly don’t know,” he mumbles.
Sirius scoffs, “That’s not good enough,” he snaps harshly, crossing his arms in front of James.
Obviously it’s not good enough, James knows this. He’s not good enough. Not for Regulus, not for anyone. He squeezes his eyes tightly and tries not to cry.
Sighing, Sirius sits next to him on the bed. James moves over to give the other man room, not daring to look up to see his face. His disappointment.
“I guess I can add this to the list of things you’re pissed at me for, huh?” James tries weakly.
Sirius only shakes his head, “It’s not funny, James.”
“I know,” James responds quietly, staring at his hands in his lap. Hands that, only days ago, Regulus had held. Arms that he had kissed. The taste of Regulus is still on his tongue, and James wants to feel more of him. James wants to feel nothing ever again.
Sirius’ voice is cracked when he speaks again, “Why would you do this to him?” he asks.
James frowns, “Do what?”
He supposes Sirius could be talking about his comment from before, that was a pretty messed up thing to say.
“Lead him on like this,” Sirius’ voice is bitter.
James’ brows fly upward and his breath catches in his throat. Is that really what Sirius thought? That he was leading Regulus on?
“Is that why you’re angry with me?” James asks, trying not to sound too hopeful.
Sirius pushes him roughly and James loses his balance, nearly falling off the bed, “Of course that’s why I’m angry with you! My brother is not the person you should be exploring your sexuality with, James. What the fuck is wrong with you?”
James sits up and meets the other man’s eyes, they are steely and filled with wrath.
“I’m not leading him on,” James says slowly.
Sirius pauses and looks to James, as though searching for a crack in his composure. “What do you mean?”
“I’m not leading Regulus on, Sirius.” He can hear how steady his own voice sounds, despite the fear lacing through his body. The fear of the truth stitched in his words, the fear of what this could mean. “This is… it’s real for me.”
Eyes widening, Sirius sits back and blows out a deep breath, “Oh.”
“Yeah.”
James isn’t ready to tell Sirius he loves Regulus. It’s too big, too volatile for James to even say it out loud. Especially not after he upset Regulus just minutes before.
Sirius sighs and presses his thumb and forefinger to the bridge of his nose, “Is it real for him too?”
Shrugging, James begins to pick at a loose thread in his comforter, looking away from Sirius,
“I have no idea.”
Probably not, he can’t help but think to himself. James is too broken, too messy for Regulus to want any piece of him. Regulus should have someone bright, someone who can love him the way he deserves.
James is scared he breaks everything he touches. He thinks he might break this too.
Shaking his head, Sirius puts a hand on James’ shoulder, “Whatever happens, don’t hurt him, okay? He’s been through enough hurt in his life.”
James can only nod in response. He’s not sure he’s able to love Regulus the way he needs him to. And even if Regulus did feel the same, James isn’t sure Regulus loves himself enough to be loved by someone else. Hell, James doesn’t even think he loves himself enough to be good for someone else.
And isn’t that the irony of it all? If only loving one another was enough. God, James wishes it was enough.
James could tell Sirius a thousand things he loves about Regulus. But, oh, it’s such a shame he can’t seem to find that passion when he speaks about himself.
He doesn’t have to wonder if Regulus feels the same about himself. James knows Regulus’ self loathing like he knows his own. The all consuming pain of being alive, trapped in a mind that he’s stuck with forever.
“I’m gonna tell Reggie the same thing,” Sirius says intensely.
James laughs roughly.
Sirius shakes his head, “I’m not kidding. I love you both so much. But if either of you hurts the other, I’ll kick both your asses.”
Right now, they are sixteen again. Young, naive, with the world at their fingertips. It feels like no time has passed. Yet, everything has changed.
Closing his eyes, James says in a painful rasp, “Reg and I have both hurt each other, Sirius.”
The other man is silent for a moment. James can almost feel his best friend thinking. Sirius seems to know that there’s so much more that James isn’t telling him– can’t– tell him.
“Oh,” Sirius says finally, and James can feel his friend fall back against the bed.
James is silent. There’s nothing he can really say to make Sirius feel better. He has already stripped his heart bare for his best friend, now the only thing he could do is hope that Sirius doesn’t hate him for it.
“I’m sorry I fell in love with your brother and didn’t tell you we were both in the mental hospital together” doesn’t feel like an appropriate apology.
“Are you still mad at me?” James asks in a small voice. He can’t bear to open his eyes right now.
After a moment, Sirius sighs, “No, I’m not mad at you.”
“Okay,” James responds quietly. His heart is broken, his heart is full. There’s a torrent of emotions going through his mind and it’s exhausting and painful. He feels lighter, however, now that Sirius knows.
“I think I’m in love with Remus.” Sirius murmurs after a moment. James freezes, looking over at his friend. Sirius is laying on the bed, arms flung to the sides. He’s staring up at the ceiling, as though it might give him the answers he hopes for.
He replies slowly, “Yeah, dude. We knew that.”
Sirius sits up and frowns at James, “What do you mean, “we”? Who’s we?”
James clears his throat, “Well, me, Peter, Regulus. I’m pretty sure even Remus has some kind of idea…” he trails off.
Scrubbing at his face, Sirius groans, “Oh fuck,” he mutters.
“What are you going to do about it?”
Sirius looks over at James, “I don’t know yet.”
“That’s okay,” James shrugs. “We have time,” He pauses before continuing, “But, Remus won’t wait forever.”
“I know,” Sirius is quiet. “Don’t you think he deserves someone better?”
James gapes at him in shock, “Better?” he laughs, “Sirius, you’re one of the best men I know,”
Sirius smiles at James sadly. Maybe his friend had his own demons to contend with. James has been so focused on himself these last few years. His own grief, pain, and failures. He forgot to look over to see if Sirius had his own hole in his chest.
He forgot to look, he forgot, he forgot, he…
“I love you, Sirius,” James says honestly. He pulls his best friend into a hug.
Sirius relaxes in his arms and buries his face in James’ shoulder, “I love you too.” After a moment, Sirius mumbles, “But really, James? My brother?”
James laughs lightly, the sound filling him up and making that hole in his chest not as pronounced. He holds onto his best friend tighter. And suddenly, they are no longer sixteen. They are twenty-five and broken. Twenty- five and healing.
The passing time no longer seems daunting, it no longer buries itself deep in James heart and twists. It aches beautifully, as most things do.
“Who else could it be?”
____
James does not go to Regulus, though he desperately wants to. The truth is that Regulus couldn’t love him. Yes, Regulus had seen him at his worst, but that wasn’t love. That was pity. If Regulus was forced to listen to the sick things that James thinks about, he would run.
James would tear the world to shreds for Regulus. He would rip his own heart out of his chest and allow Regulus to break it, over and over again. Because at least Regulus would be holding him when does it.
See, these are the things that James cannot bear to tell Regulus, even as he dreams of slate grey eyes and soft curls. Even as he grasps tightly to the memories of Regulus lips on his, his hands in his hair.
It would never work.
James chants this in his head throughout the next few days, creating a sort of mantra in his mind.
Never work. Never work. It would never work.
Are you sure about that? Or are you scared?
He pushes these thoughts away. Only focusing on the facts that he knows.
- James kissed Regulus
- Regulus kissed him back
- He wants to do it again
- If he didn’t think he was gay before, he definitely knows it now. (But really, James has known this for awhile now if he’s being honest)
And finally, most importantly,
- Regulus doesn’t love James the way that James loves him
This last fact is the most important, because without it, James might just try to kiss him again. And Regulus might let him. But probably not. Because Regulus hasn’t spoken to James since the kiss, and both of them seem content to keep it that way. James also hasn’t apologized to Regulus for saying that Sirius was scared of him. That was… yes, James was correct when he told Sirius they had both hurt one another.
James knows he has to forget it. He has to move on.
He avoids Regulus whenever he can, and Regulus avoids him. James has taken to smoking on the roof now, though it’s nearly freezing outside and he can feel himself slipping if he’s not paying close attention. The roof he sits atop overlooks the back porch. Regulus does not come outside either.
And that shouldn’t hurt as much as it does.
But
___
Two weeks later
James is laying on his bed, headphones in his ears. He wants to drown everything else out. He still hasn’t spoken to Regulus. Regulus still hasn’t spoken to him. But, oh, James wants to talk to him so badly. He wants to wrap Regulus in his arms and worship him. Love him. But he can’t. Maybe he’s holding himself back. Maybe Regulus is holding him back. Maybe both of them are just too stubborn and wrapped in themselves for anything to work.
He tries to move on.
This has been proving to be difficult. So, James has thrown all his focus into work.
His apprenticeship is difficult. It’s more work than he anticipated (which is okay) and he has realized he has so much to learn. And he is learning. A lot. He tries not to remember the feeling of Regulus’ soft skin beneath his hands when he turns on his tattoo gun. He tries, and fails.
A familiar melody softly floats through James’ headphones and he groans. Like an idiot, James had re-downloaded every single one of Invisible Scarlet's songs and, yeah, maybe he does listen to them on repeat. Sue him.
His favorite song is playing, and James goes to switch it to something else. He can’t handle this right now. When he goes to turn the song, the title flashes on the screen, bright and taunting.
il est le soleil
Now, James does not know French. What he does know is that all of the songs with French titles were written by Regulus himself. It was such a… Regulus thing to do. His mind flashes back to a conversation they’d had so long ago, but to James, it feels like yesterday.
“Why are your songs in French?” James asks, frowning at Regulus.
Regulus stops the twirling of his crayon and looks at James seriously for a second, “More mysterious that way,” he says quietly.
James laughs, “You’re already mysterious enough.”
Regulus doesn’t respond, he only draws his knees up to his chest and shrugs. James is curious, oh, so curious about this boy with dark curls and grey eyes.
“When we get out of here, I’m going to look up every single one of the titles.”
Regulus turns to him with wide eyes, “No you won’t,”
The pit in James’ chest doesn’t feel as daunting or present when he’s with Regulus. So he grins and nudges Regulus with his shoulder, “You scared of what I’ll find?”
Scoffing, Regulus looks away, “I’m not scared of anything.”
James studies him for a moment. He takes in the straight slope of his nose, his full lips, “I don’t think that’s true at all.” His voice is quiet.
Regulus doesn’t respond.
He never tried to translate those songs. Somehow, between Regulus wrecking him so thoroughly and everything else that came after, James had forgotten.
He pulls up his phone and types the title into the search bar. His heart is pounding, but he’s not quite sure why.
And
Oh.
il est le soleil : he is the sun
James’ throat tightens. He can’t breathe. This must be what drowning feels like, he thinks absently as he struggles for breath. James closes his eyes, but he can still see the words branded on his eyelids.
He is the sun
With shaking hands, James looks to see when the song had been released. But he knows, before he even looks, he already knows.
2021
At that point, James and Regulus hadn’t known each other any more. At that point, James was only a stranger. And yet…
Memories begin to pelt him like stones, sharp and biting as they slice him deeply.
Eight years ago, a party. Regulus had been crying outside.
“Why do you even care?”
Regulus swallowed, “I don’t,” he whispered.
James had known it wasn’t true. He knew there was something Regulus had wanted to say, had wanted to do. But he had forgotten it with everything else that had happened after.
St. Mungos. The night James had cracked himself open and let Regulus see him.
Regulus looked up at him, clear grey eyes meeting his own watery ones,
“You’re still the sun,” he whispered softly.
The sun.
Most recently, the night on the porch. Regulus had kissed his scars and murmured to him quietly.
“See?” Regulus’ voice was rough as he looked back up at James, “Still the sun.”
It wasn’t possible. It couldn’t be.
James stumbles out of bed, ripping off his headphones and throwing them carelessly on the bed. He pounds on Regulus’ door, sharp and heavy. James is breathing rapidly, his heart beating quickly.
Regulus opens the door and frowns, “What do you–”
“You love me.” James breathes out, the words stretching across the space between them. They settle gently in James’ chest, and Regulus’ eyes widen.
Running a hand through his curls, Regulus looks away, “I’m not sure what you’re talking about.”
He knows. James knows that Regulus is fully aware of what he’s talking about.
“How long?” James’ voice comes out stronger than he feels. Regulus scoffs,
“I’m not doing this,” his voice is tight, but James can hear the wobble in it. Regulus turns around and tries to slam the door behind him, but James stops it with his hand. He follows Regulus inside the room.
“How long, Regulus?” James bites out.
Regulus sinks onto the bed and looks up at James with a pleading gaze. Almost as though he’s begging James not to do this. He can’t help it. James has to know.
When it becomes clear that James isn’t going to relent, Regulus sighs. The sound is heavy and sad, weighted down with grief and guilt.
“I don’t know,” he whispers, not looking at him, “Maybe forever.”
Maybe forever.
Maybe.
Forever.
“Oh.” James says dumbly.
Regulus glares up at James, fury in his eyes. His hands clench at his sides, “Are you happy now? You’ve gotten what you wanted.”
James laughs bitterly, “I’m not even close to having what I want.”
Silence stretches between them. It sits heavily between the chasm that Regulus had cleaved all those months ago, in a small room in St. Mungos.
“What do you want, James?” Regulus sounds tired. There’s no bite to his words. Only heavy exhaustion.
I want you. I want all of you, however much you’ll give me. Forever. You think I’m the sun? You shine brighter than I ever could.
“Regulus,” James whispers softly, taking a step toward the other man.
Pausing, Regulus looks up at James, his eyes wide, “You hurt me,” he states in a small voice.
“I never should have said that to you,” James takes another hesitant step forward, his heart in his throat.
Regulus frowns, “You said Sirius is scared of me,”
“I know,”
“Do you think I’ll run? That all I do is run?”
Regulus’ eyes are wide and sad as he stares at James. His voice isn’t accusing or angry, it’s resigned and sad. As though Regulus had been expecting this.
Shaking his head, James whispers, “No.” he breathes out softly, “I’m so sorry, Regulus.”
“Okay,” Regulus looks down. His curls fall into his face and James wants nothing more than to brush them behind his ear, to tilt Regulus’ head back and capture his mouth on his own. God, he wants to drown in Regulus. Today, tomorrow, forever.
James pauses, swallowing tightly, “What about now?”
Regulus looks up at him, frowning, “What?”
“Do you still…” James trails off.
Do you still love me? Do you still want me? Do you still think of me as the sun?
Regulus huffs a quiet laugh, his mouth twisting into a sad smile, “Always, James. Always.”
One minute, James is standing in front of Regulus, his chest cracking open from the pressure of his heart. The next, he has Regulus pressed to the bed, lips caught between his teeth. Regulus responds in fervor, kissing him back roughly. Regulus’ hands are in his hair and James’ hands are where they’ve always belonged, gripping Regulus’ hips gently.
“Wait, James.”
It’s a repeat of two weeks ago.
“What is this for you?” Regulus echoes the words he had spoken with James before. When they had gotten so close to having everything they wanted.
James laughs softly, cupping Regulus’ face in his hands. He watches as Regulus’ lashes flutter gently against his cheeks. His lips full and bruised from James’ kisses.
“Everything, Regulus.” he whispers into Regulus mouth, "This is everything.”
Maybe everything would be okay. Maybe it wouldn’t. Maybe Regulus and James were always meant to be like this, orbiting one another for a split second before being pulled away again, forever out of sync.
The only thing that matters right now was this moment.
James is alive. Regulus is alive. They had broken and remade one another time and time again.
It might not work out.
James holds resentment for Regulus that he’s not sure he can move past. Regulus is still struggling with his own emotions, his place in the world and where he fits into it. James can’t show his scars to anyone other than Regulus. James also feels like he might struggle with his sexuality forever, forced to bear the weight of his fathers ghost staring down at him. Neither of them love themselves enough to deserve the other.
They are a tapestry of grief and love, guilt and resentment, woven together with promises and heartbreak.
But maybe that’s okay.
They are broken. And healing. The aching pit in James’ chest echoes, hollow and deep in his body. Although, it isn't quite as empty as it used to be.
il est le soleil
One day, James will remind Regulus that he is the sun too.
And then
Maybe
Just maybe
James breathes.
He’s alive.
Notes:
This work is so special to me because I started it after being released from the hospital as a way to get my thoughts and feelings out there onto paper in a cathartic way. I never expected it to turn into this, but here we are. Thank you so much to everyone who has read this. I have loved reading through all your comments throughout this month and I appreciate all the love this fic has gotten. I have enjoyed posting every day, and I will miss updating this fic daily. Remember- you are loved, you are amazing, and you are alive.
See you in the next one <3

Pages Navigation
thesecretzzz on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 09:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
throughaglass on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 12:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zebeissolf on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 10:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
throughaglass on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 12:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
throughaglass on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Silly_little_writer on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 12:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
throughaglass on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yaz2626 on Chapter 1 Tue 14 Oct 2025 02:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
SouthNox on Chapter 1 Mon 20 Oct 2025 11:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
marizzzap on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Oct 2025 05:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
thesunneverstopsshining on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Oct 2025 06:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Oswin_oswald on Chapter 2 Mon 13 Oct 2025 01:26PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 13 Oct 2025 01:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
nightlyobsession on Chapter 2 Wed 15 Oct 2025 09:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
reggielovesswimming on Chapter 2 Sun 19 Oct 2025 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
marizzzap on Chapter 2 Fri 24 Oct 2025 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
regulusagated on Chapter 2 Sun 14 Dec 2025 09:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
notquitefroot on Chapter 3 Fri 12 Sep 2025 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
notquitefroot on Chapter 3 Fri 12 Sep 2025 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Whatisthiss on Chapter 3 Mon 13 Oct 2025 07:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
marizzzap on Chapter 3 Fri 24 Oct 2025 06:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
thesunneverstopsshining on Chapter 3 Wed 29 Oct 2025 07:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
MagicCabbages on Chapter 3 Sun 30 Nov 2025 12:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
PidgeTheSpaceExplorer on Chapter 4 Mon 13 Oct 2025 10:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Evrosier on Chapter 4 Mon 13 Oct 2025 12:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation